shoulde haue borne the whole burthen Wherefore my brethren I charitably exhorte you to beare your partes of your liuelode salarie toward the paiment of this summe grauÌ„ted Then it was shortly sayde to the Byshop My Lorde twenty nobles a yeare is but a bare liuing for a Priest for now vittaile and euery thyng is so deare The priestâ— aunswer to the bish that pouertie in maner enforceth vs to say nay Beside that my Lorde we neuer offended in the Premunire for we medled neuer wyth the Cardinals faculties let the Byshoppes and Abbottes which haue offended pay Then the Bishops Officers gaue to the Priestes hygh wordes which caused them to be the more obstinate Also diuers temporall men whych were present comforted the Priestes and bade them agree to no paiment In tâ—ys rumour diuers of the Bishops seruaunts were â—uâ—â—ered and stricken so that the Bishop began to be afraide and wyth faire wordes appeased the noyse and for all things which were done or sayd there he pardoned them gaue to them hys blessing and prayed them to departe in charitie Then they departed thinking to heare no more of the matâ—â—â— but they were deceiued For the Byshop went to Sir Thom. More then being Lorde Chancellor which greatly fauoured the B. and the clergy and to him made a greeuous coÌ„plaint declared the fact very greuously B. Stokesly complaineth to Syr Tho. More Wherupon commaundement was sent to syr Tho. Pargitor Maior of the Citie to attache certaine priests and temporal men and so 15. priestes 5. temporall men were arrested of the whych Certayne priestes and temporall meÌ„ committed to priâ—â— some were sent to the Tower some to the Fleete and other prisons where they remained long after This being done in the yeare of our Lorde 1532. it followeth moreouer the same yeare that diuers preachinges were in the realme one contrary to another coÌ„cerning the kings mariage and in especiall one Thom. Abell Clerke Preaching against the kinges first mariage which was the Queenes Chaplaine to please her withal both preached and also wrote a booke in defence of the sayd mariage wherby diuers simple meÌ„ were persuaded Wherfore the king caused to be coÌ„piled and reduced into a boke the determination of the vniuersities with the iudgemeÌ„ts of great Clerkes which booke being printed set abroade did againe satisfie all indifferent and reasonable persones which were not too much wedded to their willes Mention was made a litle before of a parlameÌ„t begon the 15. day of Ianuary An. 1533. in the which Parlament the coÌ„mons had put vp a Supplication complaining of y e strait dealing of the Cleargie in their proceeding Ex officio The wilked acte Ex officio brokeÌ„ by the king Statut. an 25 Reg. Hen. 8. This coÌ„plaint although at the first it seemed not greatly to be tendered of the king yet in prorogation of y e parlament the time so wrought withall that the King hauing more cleare vnderstaÌ„ding of the abuses enormities of the clergye and in speciall of the corrupt authoritie of the Sea of Rome prouided certayne actes agaynst the same First as concerning the lawes decrees ordinaunces and constitutions made and stablished by the pretensed authoritie of the Byshops of Rome to y e aduauncemeÌ„t of theyr worldly glory y t who so did or spake any thing either agaynst their vsurped power or agaynst y e sayd lawes decrees or constitutioÌ„s of theirs not approued nor grouÌ„ded vpoÌ„ holy scripture or els being repugnant to y e kings prerogatiue royal An acte coÌ„cerning the popes lawes shuld therfore staÌ„d in no danger nor be impeachable of heresie And likewise touching such coÌ„stitutions ordinances canoÌ„s prouinciall or Synodall which were made in this realm in y e conuocation of bishops being either preiudicial to y e kings prerogatiue or not ratified before by the kinges assent or being otherwise onerous to the king and his subiects or in anye wise repugnant to the lawes and statutes of this realme they Decrees and constitutions prouinciall of this realme coÌ„mitted to examinatioÌ„ were committed to the iudgment of 32. persons chosen by the king out of that higher lower house to be determined either to stand in streÌ„gth or to be abrogate at their discretions and farther that all y e Clergy of this realme submitting themselues to the kyng should and did promise in verbo Sacerdotij neuer hereafter to presume to assemble in theyr conuocations without the kinges writte nor to enact or execute suche constitutions without hys royall assent c. Ex Statut. Henr. 8. Farther in the same Parliament was enacted and decreed that in causes and matters happening in contention no person should appeale pruoke or sue No man to appeale to Rome out of the kinges dominions to the Court of Rome vnder payne of prouisours prouision or Premunire Item in the same parliament was defined and concluded y t all exportation of Annates and first fruites of Archbishoprickes and Bishoprickes out of this Realme to the Sea of Rome for any bulles brieues or palles * Boner in his prologue before De vera obedientia saithâ— that this rauinous pray of the pope commeth to asmuch almost as the kings reuenues The maneâ—â— of Inuesting by the king or expedition of any such thing should vtterly cease Also for the inuesting of Archbishops Bishoppes or other of any Ecclesiasticall dignitie such order in the sayde Parlament was taken that the king should send a licence vnder the great seal with a letter missiue to the Prior and Couent or to the Deane and Chapter of those Cathedrall Churches where the Sea was vacant by the vertue of which liceÌ„ce or letters missiue they within 12. daies should chose the said person nominated by the king none other and y t election to stand effectuall to all intents which election being done then the partie elect making first his othe and fealty to the king if it were a Bish. that was elect then the king by his letters patents to signifie the sayd election to the Archb. of that prouince and 2. other Bishops or els to 4. bishops within this realme to be assigned to that office without any other suing procuring or obtaining any bulles breues or other things from the Sea of Rome Moreouer against al other whatsoeuer intolerable exactions and great summes of mony vsed to be paid out of this realme to the B. of Rome in pensions censures Peterpence procurations fruites suites for prouisions expeditions of bulles for Archb. and Bishops for delegacies and rescriptes in causes of contentions and appeales Peter pence stopped froÌ„ Rome iurisdictions legatiue also for dispensations licences faculties graunts relaxations writtes called Perinde valere rehabilitations abolitions canonizations and other infinit sorts of bulles breues and instrumeÌ„ts of sundry natures the number whereof were tedious particularly to be recited In the said Parlament it was ordained y t all such vncharitable vsurpations exactions
standing vpon the bolster by the Chauncellours Murrey gowne round the day after vpon the stockes the waxe candle fayre put out furthermore by the verdict of the inquest by the attestatioÌ„ of the witnesses sworne by the Crowners iudgement by the assent of the Parliament by the kynges Letters assigned and broade Seale of restitution of hys goodes and finally by the confession of the partyes themselues whiche murthered him c. and yet thinketh Cope to make men such fooles hauing theyr true wits to weene yet that Hunne did hange himselfe after so many demonstrations and euidences to the contrary as in euery parte of this storye may appeare And though it were as it was vnlike and hard for a man to beleue that D. Horsey a man of such age dignity and learning woulde so much forgette himselfe to attempt such a villany yet so great is the deuil sometimes with man where GOD permitteth that he worketh greater thinges then this and more vncredible For who would haue thought it like that Cain woulde euer haue killed Abell his owne naturall Brother whiche was more then a Byshoppes Chauncellour to kyll a Citizen yet so he did Manifest vntruth in Cope And where Cope pretendeth the causes of anger and desperation whereby Hunne did hang hymselfe how is it like or who did euer heare An other vntruth noted in Cope a man beinge in such extremity of desperation to stand first trimming himselfe and kemming hys head before he goe to hang himselfe No lesse credite is also to be geuen to that whiche followeth in the same Cope where he sayth that Richard Hunne being in prison was conuict of heresye By the which word conuict if he meane that Hunne was proued an heretique that is false for that he being at Fulham examined vpon certâ—yne Articles both denyed the Articles to be true as they were obiected and also if they were true yet he submitted himselfe to theyr fauourable correction and therefore not standing obstinately in the same coulde not be proued an heretique And if by this terme conuict he meane that he was by sentence cast so was Hunne neuer cast by any sentence for an heretique so long as he lyued but after his death when hee coulde nothing aunswere for himselfe Cope hudleth vp vntruthes And because this vntrueth should not goe wythout his felow see howe he hudleth vp one false narration in the necke of another affirming moreouer that Hunne was cast in prison An other vntruth noted in Cope before he entred his suite of Premunire agaynst the Priest Which is vtterly false and vntrue both disagreeing to other storyes and also refuted by the words of Syr Thomas Moore his owne authour who reporteth that Hunne insuing his Premunire agaynst the Priest being set vpon a glory of victorye made his boasting among his frendes that he trusted to haue the matter long spoken of and to be called Hunnes case Haec Morus Whereby it appeareth Tho. Morus Dial. Lib. 3. that Hunne was not then in prison clapt vp for heresy but was abroad seeking counsell among the Lawyers and boasting among his friendes as writeth More Lib. 3. Dial. After this heape of vntruthes aboue passed An other vntruth in Cope noted adde yet further an other copy of Copes false dealing who seeking all corners and euery where how to picke matter agaynst my former history chargeth me with arrogancy as though I tooke so highly vpon me to vndoe derogate the kinges acts and iudgements in the acquitall of D. Horsey If it so pleased the king to acquite D. Horsey by his gracious pardon I am not agaynst it neither do I deny but the king so did neyther do I say nor euer did but the king of his supereminent prerogatiue may so do wherein then do I vnrippe or loose the kinges actes here done concluded Answere to Copes cauilâ—tion But if the question be this whether D. Horsey with his coniurates did kill Richard Hunne or no then do I say that the pardon of the king doth not take away the veritye of the crime coÌ„mitted but remoueth away the penalty of the law deserued and so if the life of them was saued by way of pardon as M. Moore himselfe seemeth not to denye theÌ„ was it not through theyr innocency clayming iustice that they escaped but through petition standing neede of mercy For what needeth pardon where iustice absolueth yea who sueth pardon but in so doing must yeld himselfe guilty for pardon neuer commeth lightly eyther with God or man except the crime first be confessed Wherfore if they escaped by iustice as Cope pretendeth The escaping of Horsey came rather of fauour then of his demerites how then doth M. Moore say they were saued by pardon And if they escaped by pardon how then doth Cope say they were not guilty And be it admitted that the sentence of the kinges Attorney in the kinges name did absolue them as vnguiltye according as the king was then informed by the Cardinall and suite of frendes yet afterwarde the king being better informed by the Parliament and the truth better knowne detested and abhorred their fact and yet continued his pardon vnto theÌ„ as by the kings owne actes and his broad seale appeared yet remayning in recordes to be seene And as touching my former historyes set soth in latine and in English which speake first of the foremanne of the quest then of the kinges Attorney to be labored with some giftes or mony as Cope hath yet proued no vntruth in my saying so lesse can he finde any repugnaunce or disagreeing in the same For he that speaketh of bribing first of one person and then afterward of another where both might be bribed together is not contrary I thinke to himselfe but rather doth comprehend that in the one booke whiche he before leaueth out in the other and yet no great repugnaÌ„ce either in the one or in the other seing y t which is sayd may be verified in both as it is no other like but in this matter it was For how is it otherwise like or possible but that there must nedes be found some priuy packing in this matter seeing after such euidence found and brought in by the Crowners inquest and Iury of 24. chosen persons after so many marks and tokens of the murder so cleare and demonstrable and layd forth so playne to the eies of all the world that no manne coulde deny or not see the same yet through the handling of the foresayde Attorney and of the foreman of the quest the murderers were borne out confessed to be no murderers If such bolstring out of matters and parciality were then suche a rare case in the Realme of England in the time of Cardinal Wolsey who then vnder the king and in the kinges name did what he list then let it seeme vntrue in my former stories that I haue writteÌ„ And yet the words of my story which Cope carpeth at so much
froÌ„ the king his letters of credence and withall to declare and extend the kinges most effectuous commendations with the harty good will and sincere affections whiche his hignes bare to the sayde Cardinall Chauncellour of Fraunce with no lesse desire also most gladly to do that thing which might be to his commoditie and benefite according as the manifold pleasures grauities and kindnes done on his part for the kinges highnes did worthily deserue Then after such words of mollification to enter into further communication with him in such sort as might best serue his honour And forasmuch as the Cardinall was theÌ„ noted much to be moued with the affections of vayn glory couetous therfore amongst other coÌ„munication The vaine glory and auarice of the Cardinall it was deuised to inferre mentioÌ„ of the Papalitie noting what wayes meanes might be vsed to attayne vnto that dignitie Wherein if the kinges hignes coulde stand him to anye steede as he thought the person of the sayd Chauncellour most meet for the same The fashyoâ— of Princes courtes to be noted so he would not fayle to moue and to procure it to the best furtheraunce of his aduauncement And finally to declare how desirous the kinges highnes was to retayne and make sure vnto him the amitie and friendship of the sayd Chauncellour and that hys hignes deuising by what meanes and wayes he might do the same albeit his grace knew wel that the fayth and sinceritie of the sayd Chauncellour towardes hys mayster was such as no gift pension or other offer could aduance or increase that good will which for hys maysters sake he would employ in the kinges highnes affayres thought that for declaration of hys hartye good will towardes the sayde Chauncellour it were conuenient to offer vnto hym some yearely remembraunce c. This was the summe and effect of the message of the king sent vnto the French king and to other of his counsayle by his ambassadour maister Edward Foxe whiche was especially to signifie and make manifest vnto the sayd French king the vniust dealinges and preiudiciall proceedinges of the pope in calling vp the king of Englande to appeare at Rome by Proxie which was derogatory to y e kinges dignitie and crowne and also preiudiciall both to generall Councels of the primitiue tyme and to the auncient lawes and statutes of this Realme as is afore declared and no lesse hurtfull for example to all other Princes and kinges likewise c. This message so done Steuen Gardiner Ambassadour to the FreÌ„ch king shortly after was sent to the said french king Stephen Gardinar bish of Winchester with the kings answere and message again on this maner y t for so much as the saying of the Frenche king to the ambassadors was this that notwithstanding all the kings Realm shuld agree and condescend neuer so muche to y e right title The French kings saying against the kinges succession which the succession procreated of this his lawfull matrimony hath in this hys realme yet when outward parties shall conceaue anye other or contrary opinion thereof great trouble and vexation might ensue Wherunto the K. made answere agayne declaring y t he could not but greatly marueyle y t the king his brother being so wise a Prince The kinges aunswere to the French king and there to well expert and learned in Chronicles and histories not onely of his owne realme but also of all others or any of his Counsayle being men of such experieÌ„ce as they were taken to be would thinke that the opinion consent of other outward Realms was so highly to be coÌ„sidered and regarded of any prince or king in stablishing or in executing of thinges which mighte be lawfully done and which touched the preseruation of the rightes preeminences dignitie and state of his realme and did also notably conferre vnto the singular benefite and tranquillitie of the same so as the words both of the sayde king hys brother and of the great master did pretend Who furthermore were not ignoraunt them selues 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 realm 〈…〉 bouÌ„d tâ— the agrement of outwarde realmes that many thinges haue bene by hys noble progenitours kinges of Fraunce attempted and done as well in cases of matrimonie as otherwise which in some part in the opinion of y e Popes of Rome then being in some part in the opinion of diuers other outwarde princes states seigniories and common people haue bene thought not perfectly good nor yet much acceptable vnto them and yet that notwithstanding hys said progenitors knowing them selues the prosecuting of those causes to be beneficial to them and to the realm haue not therfore desisted from their said purposes but diligeÌ„tly employing their owne strength and powers with the succours of their frends haue finally atchieued their sayd enterprises wythout requiring or greatly regarding the opinion or agreement therunto of outward princes Againe wheras the Chauncelour of France made thys ouerture to the â—ayde Bishop of Winchester whether the kyng woulde be content to haue indifferent Iudges to be appoynted by the authoritie of the Pope The ouerture of the Chauncellour 〈◊〉 Fraunce to the king to take indifferent iudges by the Popes authority The kinges aunswere to the ouerture to determine his cause wyth a commission decretall from y e same declaring Quid iuris c. The King by his ambassador therunto answearing declared that the Pope hauing done vnto hym so notable and euideÌ„t iniuries as he had done it were hys office and duetie now to labor him selfe to ende this matter and to studie how to make due satisfaction to God and his iustice which hee hath tam indignis modis offended and violated and to deliuer himselfe out of the danger and the perpetual infamie of the world which he hath incurred by reason of these his most vngodly doings and not to looke that the King shoulde make any request or suite vnto hym therfore or recompence for the same c. Furthermore where as the Pope at the request of the French king had in open Consistorie proroged execution of his censures and excommunication against the king vnto the first day of Nouember and woorde thereof was sent to the king by his ambassadours from the great maister of Fraunce that the king mighte haue the sayde prorogation made autentikely in wryting if he woulde The kyng answearing thereunto thought it not vnprofitable that hys ambassadors resident in France should receiue vnto theyr hands the possession of the saide newe prorogation conceiued and wrytten in autentike forme and maner according to the order of the lawes After this againe came other letters to the King from France namely froÌ„ the great maister of France tending to this ende that if the king would do nothing for the pope meaning by the reuocation of such actes of parlament The king requested by the FreÌ„ch king to relent to the Pope as were made in the Realme of England to the Popes preiudice it were
et Zelo. Sorcerers and Coniurers with such a wrong fayth ioyned to dumme creatures may and do with lyke reason call vp deuils as holy-water may driue them away cum fide zelo after which sort if our holy water were vsed I doubt not but there be many Marcellus and many Elizeus and many at whose prayer God forgeueth sinne if such as will enioy y e prayer haue faith and zeale as Equitius and were as desirous to driue the deuil out of the temple of their body and soule as Equitius out of the temple of Iupiter So as if holy vse were coupled with holy water there should be more plentie of holynesse then there is but as men be prophane in their liuyng so they cannot bide to haue any thing effectually holy not so much as bread and water fearing lest they should take away sinne from vs which we loue so well Solus Christus peccata diluit who sprinckleth hys bloud by hys ministers as he hath taught hys spouse the Church in which those ministers be ordered wherein many wayes maketh not many sauiours as ignorants do iest whereof I neede not speake further vnto you no more I neded not in the rest in respect of you but me thought ye coniured all men in your sermon to say what they thought to you id quod hanc mihi expressit Epistolam quam boni consules Et Vale. Your louyng friend Ste. Winchester AS I haue set foorth here gentle Reader the cauillyng letter of Winchester agaynst M. Ridleys Sermon so am I right sory that I haue not likewyse the aunswer of the sayd Ridley agayne to ioyne withall For so I vnderstand that not onely M. Ridley but also M. Barlow B. of S. Dauids for Winchester wrote agaynst them both had written and sent immediately their aunsweres to the same refutyng the friuolous and vnsauory reasons of this popish prelate as may well appeare by a parcell additionall of a letter sent by the L. Protector to the sayd Byshop in these wordes And because we haue begun to write to you we are put in remembraunce of a certayne letter or booke which you wrote vnto vs agaynst the bishop of S. Dauids sermon and D. Ridleys to the whiche aunswer beyng immediately made was by negligence of vs forgottē to be sent Now we both send you that and also the aunswer which the B. of s. Dauids wrote to the same booke of yours ¶ Articles and positions ministred and obiected eche of them ioyntly and seuerally to the B. of Winchester as foloweth The 1. Article IN primis that the kings Maiesty iustly and rightfully is and by the lawes of God ought to be the supreme head in earth of the Church of England and also of Ireland Articles layd agaynst Winchester and so is by the Clergy of this realme in theyr conuocation and by acte of Parliament iustly and accordyng to the lawes of God recognised Winchester This first article the B. granteth Winchester graunteth to the kings supremacy The 2. Article Item that hys Maiestie as supreme hed of the sayd Churches hath full power and authoritie to make and set forth lawes Iniunctions and ordinances for and concerning religion orders in the sayd churches for the encrease of vertue and repressing of all errours heresies and other enormities and abuses Winchester grūnteth to the full authority of the king 〈◊〉 setting forth his lawes Winchester To this second article he answereth affirmatiuely The 3. Article Item that all and euery his graces subiects are bound by the lawe of God to obey all hys Maiesties sayd lawes Iniunctions procedings concerning religion and orders in the sayd church Winchester To the third article the laid B. answereth affirmatiuely and granteth it The 4. Article Item that you Steuen B. of Winchester haue sworne obedience to his maiestie as supreme head of this Church of England and also of Ireland Wynchester hath sworne obedience to the kinges supremacye Winchester To the fourth article the sayd B. aunswereth affirmatiuely and granteth it The 5. Article Item that all and euery his graces subiectes that disobey any his sayd maiesties lawes Iniunctions ordinaunces and proceedings already set forth and published or hereafter to be set forth and published ought worthily to be punished according to hys Ecclesiasticall law vsed within this his realme Winchester To this fift article the sayd B. answereth affirmatiuely and granteth it The 6. Article Item that you the sayd Bishop as well in the Kings Maiesties late visitation within your dioces Wynchester complayned of as at sondry tymes haue bene cōplained vpō sondry informatiōs made against you for your doyngs sayings and preachings agaynst sundry Iniunctions orders and other proceedings of hys maiesty set foorth for reformation of errors superstitions and other abuses of religion Winchester This article toucheth other mens actes who or how they are complayned or enformed I cannot throughly tel For at the tyme of the kings Maiesties visitation I was in the Fleete and the morrow after twelfe day I was deliuered at Hampton court my L. of Somerset and my L. of Caunterbury then being in counsaile with many other counsailors was deliuered by these words The kings maiesty hath granted a generall pardon and by the benefit thereof I was discharged Wherunto I answered that I was learned neuer to refuse the kings maiesties pardon Winchester released out of the Fleete by the kinges generall pardon The article of Iustification put to Winchester Winchester prisoner in his own house Winchester denyeth to subscribe to the article of Iustification M. Cicill sent to Winchester Winchester agayne set free and in strength as that was and I would did humbly thanke his maiesty therfore and then they began with me in an article of learnyng touching iustification whereunto they willed me to say my mynd adding therwith that because other learned men had agreed to a forme deliuered vnto me that I should not thinke I could alter it which I receiued of them and promised the Thursday after to repayre to my L. of Somersets house at Sheene with my mynd written which I did and that day seuennight followyng appearing before hym and other of the counsaile was committed to my house for prisoner because I refused to subscribe to the forme of words sentēces that other had agreed vnto as they said In which tyme of imprisonment in my house the Bish. of Rochester then being as sent to me and after M. Smith then M. Cecil to which M. Cecil when I had by learnyng resolued my mynde in the matter I deliuered it and he deliuering it to my lords Grace wrote me in hys name thanks for it and then it was within the tyme of Lent ere I was discharged of y e trouble and so went to Winchester as a man clearely out of all trauell of busines And within 14. daies after that or there abouts began other trauell with me vpon a request made by my Lord of
made this aunswer againe That first touching the Article of submission he woulde in no wise consent affirming as hee had done before that he had neuer offended the kings Maiestye in any such sorte as shoulde geue hym cause thus to submit himselfe praying earnestly to be brought vnto his trial wherin he refused the kings mercy and desired nothing So ye right 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 turned 〈◊〉 altar to 〈◊〉 but iustice And for the rest of the articles he aunswered that after he were past his triall in this firste poynt and were at libertie then it should appeare what he would do in them not being as he said reasonable that he should subscribe them in prisone Of this answer when the king and hys counsel had intelligence by the foresayde Maister of the horse Secretarie Peter the bishop of London and M. Goodricke who had bene wyth him it was agreed that he should be sent for before the whole counsel and peremptorily examined once againe whether he would stand at this poynt or no which if he did then to denouÌ„ce vnto him the sequestration of his benefice and consequently the intimation in case hee were not reformed within 3. monethes as in the daye of his appearance shall appeare The tenor and words of which sequestration with the Intimation followeth The wordes of the Sequestration with the Intimation to the Bishop of Winchester FOr asmuch as the kings maiestie our most gratious soueraigne Lord vnderstandeth The tenour of of the sequestration read to Winchester and it is also manifestly knowne and notorious vnto vs that the clemency long sufferaunce of his maiestie woorketh not in you y e good effect and humblenes and conformitie that is requisite in a good subiect and for that your first disobediences coÌ„teÌ„pts and other misbehauiours for the which you were by hys Maiesties authoritie iustly coÌ„mitted to warde haue â—ithes your said committing dayly more more increased in you in such sort as a great slaunder and offence is therof risen in many parts of the realme whereby also much slander dissention trouble vnquietnes is very like more to ensue if your foresaid offences being as they be openly knowne should passe vnpunished The causes why this sequestratioÌ„ was laid against Winchester we let you wit that hauing speciall and expresse Commission and commaundement from his Maiesty aswell for your contumacies and contempts so long coÌ„tinued and yet daily more increasing as also for the exchange of the slaunder offence of the people which by your sayd ill demeanours is risen and for that also the Church of Winchester may be in the meane time prouided of a good minister that may and will see all things done quietly executed according to lawes and common orders of this Realme Winchester sequestred from his Byshopricke for sondry other great and vrgent causes we do by these presentes sequester all the fruites reuenues landes and possessions of your Bishopricke of Winchester discerne deeme iudge the same to be committed to the seueral receite collection and custody of such person or persons as his Maiesty shall appoynt for that purpose And because your former disobediences and contemptes so loÌ„g coÌ„tinued so many times doubled renued and aggrauated do manifestly declare you to be a person without all hope of recouery plainly incorrigible we eftsoones admonish and require you to obay his maiesties said coÌ„maundement and that you do declare your selfe by subscription of youre hand both willing well conteÌ„ted to accept allow preach and teache to others the sayde articles and all suche other matters as be or shal be set forth by his maiesties authority of supreme head of this church of England on this side within the terme of 3. monthes whereof we appoynt one month for the first monition one month for the second monition and warning and one moneth for the third and peremptorie monition Within which time as you may yet declare your coÌ„formitie and shal haue paper Intimation geuâ— to Winchester pen and inke when you wil cal for them for that purpose so if you wilfully forbeare and refuse to declare your self obedient and conformable as is aforesayd we intimate vnto you that his maiestie who like a good gouernor desireth to keepe both his coÌ„mon wealth quiet and to purge the same of euill men especially ministers entendeth to proceede against you as an incorrigible person and vnmeet minister of this church to depriuation of your sayd bishopprike Neuertheles vpon diuers good considerations and specially in hope he might within his time be yet reconciled it was agreed that the sayd bishops house seruants should be maintained in their present estate vntill y e time that this Iniunction should expire the matter for the meane time to be kept secrete After this sequestration the sayde B. was commensed vnto Lambeth before the Archbishop of Cant. other the kings commissioners by vertue of the kings speciall letter sent vnto the sayde Commissioners to witte to the Archbyshop of Caunterburie Nicholas bishoppe of London The names of the Commissioners delegate in the cause of SteueÌ„ Gardineâ— Thomas bishop of Ely Henry bishop of Lincoln Secretarie Peter Syr Iames Hales knight Doctour Leyson Doctor Olyuer lawyers and Iohn Gosnold Esquire c. before them and by them to be examined by whome were obiected against him 19. special articles in order and forme heere following Articles and positions ministred ioyntly and seuerally obiected to the B. of Winchester IN primis that the kings Maiestie iustly and rightfully is and by the lawes of God ought to be the supreme head in earth of the Church of England and Ireland Articles ministred agaynst Winchester by the Commissioners and so is by the Clergie of this realme in their conuocation and by the Act of Parliament iustly and according to y e lawes of God recognised 2 Item that his maiestie as supreme head of y e saide churches hath full power and authoritie to make and set suche Lawes Iniunctions and ordinances for and concerning Religion anâ— orders in the said churches for the increase of vertue and repressing of all errours heresies and other enormities and abuses 3 Item that all and euery his graces subiectes are bound by the lawes of God to obey all his highnesse saide lawes Iniunctions and proceedings concerning religion orders in the sayd Churches Winchester sworne to the kinges supremacy 4 Item that you Steuen B. of Winchester haue sworne obedience to his Maiestie as supreme head of this Church of England and also of Ireland 5 Item that all and euery his graces subiects that disobey any of his sayde Maiesties lawes Iniunctions ordinances and proceedings already set forth published or hereafter to be set foorth published ought worthely to be punished according to his graces Ecclesiasticall lawes vsed within thys his realme Winchester after his oth fouÌ„d disobedient to the king and his proceedinges 6 Item that you
God in whom our whole affiaunce is shall send vs. Wherefore my Lordes we require you and charge you and euery of you that euery of you of your allegeance whyche you owe to God and vs and to none other for our honour and the surety of our parson onely employ your selues forth with vpon receit hereof cause our right and title to the Crowne and gouâ—rnement of this Realme to be proclaymed in our Citty of London and other places as to your wisedomes shall seeme good and as to this case apperteineth not fayling hereof as our verye trust is in you And thus our Letter signed with our hande shal be your sufficient warrant in this behalfe Yeuâ—n vnder our Signet at our Manor of Kenyngall the ninth of Iulyâ— 1553. To this Letter of the Ladye Marye the Lordes of the Counsell make aunswere agayne as foloweth ¶ Aunswere of the Lordes vnto the Lady Maryes Letter MAdame A letter of the Counsaile aunswâ—ring agayne to the Lady Mary we haue receiued your letters the ninth of this instant declaring your supposed title which you iudge your self to haue to the Imperiall crowne of this Realm all the dominions thereunto belonging For answere whereof this is to aduertise you that forasmuch as our soueraign Lady Quene Iane is after the death of our soueraign Lord Edward the sixt a prince of most noble memorye inuested and possessed with the iuste and right title in the Imperiall Crowne of this Realme Lady Iane inuested in possession of the crowne by king Edwards will and assent of the whole couÌ„saile not onely by good order of olde aunciente lawes of this Realme but also by our late soueraigne Lordes Letters patentes signed with his own hand and seâ—led with the greate seale of Englande in presence of the most parte of the Nobles Counsellours Iudges with diuers other graue and sage personages assenting subscribing to the same We must therfore as of most bouÌ„d duety and allegeance assent vnto her sayde Grace and to none other except wee shoulde which faythfull subiectes can not fall into greeuous and vnspeakeable enormities Wherefore we can no lesse do but for the quiet both of the realme and you also to aduertise you that forasmuch as the diuorce made betwene the king of famous memory K Henry the 8. the Lady Katherine your mother was necessary to be had both by the euerlasting lawes of God and also by the Ecclesiasticall lawes by the most part of the noble learned Vniuersities of Christendome and confirmed also by the sundry actes of Parliamentes remaining yet in theyr force and therby you iustly made illegitimate and vnheritable to the crown Imperiall of this realme and the rules and dominions and possessions of the same Lady Mary recounted illegitimate you will vpon iust consideration hereof and of diuers other causes lawfull to be alledged for the same for the iust inheritaunce of the right line and godlye order taken by the late king our souereigne Lord king Edward the sixt and agreed vpon by the Nobles and greatest personages aforesayd surcease by any pretence to vexe and molest any of our soueraigne Ladye Queene Iane her subiectes from theyr true fayth and allegeance due vnto her grace assuring you that if you will for respect shew your selfe quiet and obedient as you oughte you shall finde vs all and seuerall ready to doe you any seruice that we with duety may and be glad with your quietnes to preserue the coÌ„mon state of this realme wherin you may be otherwise greuous vnto vs to your selfe and to them And thus we bid you most hartily well to fare from the Tower of London this 9. of Iuly 1553. Your Ladyships frendes shewing your selfe an obedient subiect Thomas Caunterbury The Marques of Winchester Iohn Bedford Wil. Morthhampton Thom. Ely Chauncellour Northumberland Henry Suffolke Henry Arundell Shrewesbury Pembrooke Cobham R. Riche Huntington Darcy Cheyney R. Cotton Iohn Gates W. Peter W. Cicelle Iohn Cheeke Iohn Mason Edward North. R. Bowes All these aforesayd except onely the Duke of NorthuÌ„berland and syr Iohn Gates afterward were either by especiall fauor or speciall or generall pardon discharged After this aunswere receiued and the mindes of the Lordes perceiued Lady Mary keepeth her selfe from the Citty of London Lady Mary speedeth her selfe secretlye away farre of from the City hoping chiefly vpon the good will of the Commons and yet perchaunce not destitute altogether of the secret aduertisementes of some of the Nobles When the Counsell heard of her sodiene departure and perceiued her stoutnesse that all came not to passe as they supposed they gathered speedily a power of meÌ„ together appointing an army and first assigned that the Duke of Suffolke shoulde take that enterprise in hand so haue the leading of the Bande The Duke of Northumberland sent forth agaynst Lady Mary But afterwarde alterynge their mindes they thought it best to seÌ„d forth the Duke of Northumberland with certaine other Lords and Gentlemen and that the Duke of Suffolke shoulde keepe the Tower where the Lord Gilford and the Lady Iane the same time were lodged In the which expedition y e Gard also albeit they were much vnwilling at the first therunto yet notwithstanding through the vehemeÌ„t perswasions of the Lord Treasurer M. Chomley other they were induced to assist the duke and to set forward with him These thinges thus agreed vpon and the Duke nowe being set forwarde after the best array out of London hauing notwithstanding his times prescribed and hys iourneys appoynted by the Counsell to the entent he woulde not seeme to do any thing but vpon warrant Mary in the meane while tossed with muche trauell vp and downe to worke the surest way for her best aduauntage withdrewe her selfe into the quarters of Northfolke and Suffolke Pollicie of the Lady Mary where she vnderstood the Dukes name to be had in muche hatred for the seruice that had ben done there of late vnder king Edward The Lady Mary taketh Fremingham castle in subduing the rebels and there gathering to her such aid of the commons in euery side as she might keepeth her selfe close for a space within Fremingham Castle To whom first of al resorted the suffolke men who being alwayes forward in promoting the procedinges of the Gospell The Suffolk meÌ„ gather to the Lady Maryes side promised her theyr ayd helpe so that she would not attempt the alteration of the religion which her Brother king Edward had before established by lawes and orders publickely enacted and receiued by the consent of the whole Realme in that behalfe To make the matter short vnto this condition she eftsoones agreed with suche promise made vnto them that no innouatioÌ„ should be made of religioÌ„ The Lady Mary promiseth faithfully that she would not alter religion Breach of promise in Queene Mary as that no maÌ„ would or could then haue misdoubted her Whiche promise if shee had as
truth was layde so playne before al mens faces and the fact so notorious that immediately certaine of the bloudy murderers were committed to prison and shoulde no doubte haue suffered that they deserued had not the Cardinall by his authority practised for his Catholique Children The practise of Cardinall Wolsey for his clergie men at the suite o◠the Byshop of London Wherupon the Chauncellor by the kings pardon and secret shifting rather then by Gods pardon and his deseruing escaped and went as is sayd to Exeter c. Neuerthelesse though iustice tooke no place where fauour did saue yet because the innocent cause of Hunne should take no wrong the Parliament became suters vnto the kinges maiesty that whereas the goodes of the sayd Hunne were cōfiscate into the kinges hands that it would please his grace to make restitution of all the sayde goodes vnto the children of the sayd Hunne vpon which motion the king of his gracious disposition did not onely geue all the foresayde goodes vnto the foresayde children vnder his broade seale yet to be seene but also did sende out his warrantes which hereafter shall folow to those that were the cruell murderers commaunding them vpon his high displeasure to redeliuer all the sayd goodes and make restitution for the death of the sayde Richard Hunne all whyche goodes came to the summe of 1500. poundes sterling beside his plate and other Iewels ¶ The tenour of the kinges letter in the behalfe of Richard Hunne TRustye and well beloued we greete you well The kings letter for the restitution of Hunnes goods whereas by the complaynt to vs made as well as also in our high court of parliament on the behalfe and partye of Roger Whapplot of our city of London Draper and Margaret his wife late the daughter of Richard Hunne And wheras you were indicted by our lawes of and for the death of the said Richard Hunne the sayd murder cruelly cōmitted by you like as by our recordes more at large plainly it doth appeare about the 5. day of December in the sixt yeare of our raigne the same we abhorre neuerthelesse we of our espeall grace certayne science and mere motion pardoned you vpon certayne considerations vs mouing for the intent that the goods of the sayd Richard Hunne the administration of them were committed to the said Roger Whapplot we then supposed and intended your amendement and restitution to be made by you to the infantes the children of the sayde Richard Hunne as well for hys death as for his goodes embeseled wasted and consumed by your tyranny and cruell acte so committed the same being of no little value and as hitherto ye haue made no recompence accordinge to our lawes as might stand with equity iustice right and good conscience and for this cause due satisfaction ought to be made by our lawes Wherefore we will and exhort otherwise charge and commaund you by the tenoure of this our especiall letters that ye satisfy and recompence the sayde Roger Whapplot the sayd Margaret his wife according to our lawes in this cause as it may stand with right and good conscience els otherwise at your further perill so that they shall haue no cause to returne vnto vs for theyr further remedy eftsoones in this behalf as ye in the same tender to auoyd our high displeasure otherwise that ye vpon the sight hereof to set all excuses apart and to repayre vnto our presence at which your hither comming you shal be further aduertised of our minde From our Manor c. Defence of Richard Hunne agaynst Syr Thomas Moore and Alen Cope I Doubte not but by these premisses thou hast Christyan reader sufficiently to vnderstand the whol discourse and storye of Richard Hunne frō top to toe Defence of Richard Hunne First how he came in trouble for denying the bearing sheete of his young infant departed then how he was forced for succour of hymselfe to sue a Premunire And thereupon what conspiracy of the Clergy was wrought agaynst him what snares were layd what fetches were practised and Articles deuised to snarle him in the trap of heresy so to imprison him Furthermore being in prison how he was secretly murthered after his murder hanged after his hanging condemned after his condemnation burned and after his burning lastly how his death was required by the Crowner and cleared by acquitall of the Inquest Moreouer how the case was brought into the Parliament and by the Parliament the kings precept obteined for restitutiō of his goods The debating of whiche tragicall and tumultuous story with all the braunches particular euidences of the same takē out aswell of the publique actes as of the Bishops registers speciall recordes remayning in the custodye of Dunstan Whapplot Ex publicis actis Ex archiuis et Regist. Lond. Three purposes considered the sonne of the daughter of the sayde Richarde Hunne there to be seene I thought here to vnwrap and discouer so much the more for three speciall purposes First as is requisite for testimony witnesse of truth falsely slaundered of innocency wrongfully condemned of the party cruelly oppressed The second cause moueth me for sir Thomas Moores Dialogues wherin he dallieth out the matter thinking to iest poore simple truth out of countenaunce The third cause which constrayneth me be the Dialogues of Alanus Copus which two the one in English the other in Latin rayling and barking agaynst Rich. Hunne do doublewise charge him both to be an herericke and also a desperate homicide of himselfe Which as it is false in the one so is it to be foūd as vntrue in the other if simple truth which hath few frendes and many times commeth in crafty handling might freely come in indifferent hearing Wherefore as I haue hitherto described the order and maner of his handling with the circumstaunces thereof Answere for Richard Hunne agaynst Syr Thomas More Knight in plaine and naked narration of story simply layd out before all mēs faces so something here to intermit in the defence as well of his oppressed cause as also in discharge of my selfe I will now compendeously aunswere to both these foresayde aduersaries stopping as it were with one bush two gappes and the mouthes also if I can of them both together Syr Thomas More hauing many good vertues but one great vice And first agaynst sir Thomas Moore albeit in degree worshipfull in place superiour in wit and learning singular if his iudgement in Christes matters had bene corespondent to the same otherwise being a man with many worthy ornamentes beautified yet being but a man one man I lay and obiect agaynst the person of him the persons and censures of 24. questmen The person of Syr Thomas More counteruayled the deposition of so many Iurates the iudgement of the Crowner the approbation of the Parliamēt and lastly the kings Bylassigned for restitution of his goodes with his owne broade Seale confirmed c. And thus much to
part agaynst his accusers that he at that time was rid out of trouble William Tyndall in hys booke aunswering that M. More addeth moreouer and testifieth that the Byshop of London would haue made the said Colet Deane of Paules an hereticke for translating the Pater noster in Englishe had not the Byshop of Caunterbury holpen the Deane But yet the malice of Fitziames the Byshop so ceased not who being thus repulsed by the Archbishop practised by an other trayne how to accuse hym vnto the king The occasion thus fel. It happened the same time that the king was in preparation of warre agaynst Fraunce Whereupon the Byshop with his coadiutors taking occasion vpon certaine wordes of Colet wherein he seemed to preferre peace before any kinde of warre Iniqua pax iustissimo bello praeferenda were it neuer so iust accused him therefore in their sermons and also before the Kyng Furthermore it so befell the same time y t vpon good friday D. Colet preaching before the king entreated of the victory of Christ exhorting all Christians to fight vnder y e standard of Christ against the deuill adding moreouer what an hard thing it was to fight vnder Christes banner and that all they which vpon priuate hatred or ambition tooke weapon against their enemy one christian to slay an other suche did not fight vnder the banner of Christ but rather of Satan therefore concluding his matter he exhorted that Christian men in theyr warres would followe Christ their Prince captayn in fighting against their enemies rather then the example of Iulius or Alexander c. The king hearing Colet thus to speake and fearing lest by hys words the hartes of his souldiours might be withdrawne from his warres which hee had then in hande Colet called before the kyng tooke hym aside and talked with him in secret conference in his garden walking Bish. Fitziames Bricot and StaÌ„dish who were his enemies thought now none other but that Collet must needs be committed to y e Tower wayted for his comming out But the king with great gentlenes intertayning D. Colet and bidding him familiarly to put on his cap in long curteous talk had with him in the garden much commended him for his learning integritie of lyfe agreeing with him in all poyntes D. Colet commended of the king but that onely he required him for that the rude souldiours shuld not rashly mistake that which he had said more playnly to explane hys words and minde in that behalfe which after he dyd and so after long communication and great promisâ—s the king dismissed Colet with these wordes saying let euery man haue his Doctour as him liketh this shall be my Doctour and so departed Wherby none of his aduersaries durst euer trouble him after that time The foundation of the schoole of Paules Among many other memorable actes left behind him he erected a worthy foundation of the schoole of Paules I pray God the fruites of the schoole may answere y e foundation for the cherishing vp of youth in good letters prouiding a sufficient stipende as well for the maister as for the Husher whome he willed rather to be appoynted out of the number of maryed men then of single priestes with their suspected chastitie The first moderator of this schoole was Guliel Lilius Gulielm Lilius Ex epist. Eras. ad Iod. Ionam Guliel Grocinus Guliel Latimerus The iudgemeÌ„t of Greocinus vpon Hierachia ecclesiast Dionisii Areopag a man no lesse notable for hys learnyng then was Colet for his foundation Ex. Epist. Erasm. ad Iodoc Ionam This Colet died the yeare of our Lord 1519. Not long before the death of this Colet and Lily lyued Gulielmus Grocinus and Gulielmus Latimerus both English men also and famously learned This Grocinus as he began to read in his opeÌ„ lecture in y e church of S. Paul the booke of Dyonisius Areopagita commonly called Hierarchia Ecclesiastica for the reading of the holy scriptures in Paules was not in vre in the first entry of his preface he cryed out with great vehemency agaynst them who soeuer they were whiche eyther denyed or stoode in doubt of the authoritie of that booke in the number of whome hee noted Laurence Valla diuers other of like approued iudgement and learning But afterward the same Grocine when he had continued a few weekes in hys reading thereof and did consider further in him he vtterly altered and recanted his former sentence protesting openly that the forenamed booke to his iudgement was neuer written by that authour whom we reade in the actes of the Apostles to be called Dyonisius Areopagita Ex. Eras. ad Parisiens Dionisius Areopag The tractation of these two couples aboue rehearsed doe occasion me to adioyne also the remembraunce of an other couple of like learned men The names of whom not vnworthy to be remembred were Thomas Linacre and Richard Pace which two followed much vpon the tyme of Colet Thomas Linacre Richarde Pace and of Wil. Lily But of Richard Pace whiche was Deane next after the foresayd Iohn Colet more conuenient place shall serue vs hereafter to speake comming to the story of Cardinall Wolsey Moreouer to these two I thought it not out of season to couple also some mention of Geffrey Chaucer and Iohn Gower Geffrey Chaucer Iohn Gower Which although being much discrepant froÌ„ these in course of yeres yet may seeme not vnworthy to be matched with these forenamed persons in commendation of their study and learning Albeit concerning the full certainty of the tyme and death of these two we cannot find yet it appeareth in the prologe of Gowers work intituled confessio Amantis that he finished it in the 16. yeare of K. Rich. the second And in the end of the viij booke of hys sayde treatise he declareth that he was both sicke and old when he wrote it wherby it may appeare that he liued not long after Notwithstanding by certayne verses of the sayde maister Gower placed in y e latter end of Chaucers works both in Latine and Englishe it may seeme that he was aliue at the beginning of the raigne of king Henry the iiij and also by a booke which he wrote to the same K. Henry By his sepulture within a Chappell of the Churche of S. Mary Oueries The bookes 〈◊〉 Iohn Gower whiche was then a monastery where he his wife lye buried it appeareth by hys cheyn his garlaÌ„d of Laurell that he was both a knight and florishing than in poetry In the which place of his sepulture were made in hys grauestone 3. books the first bearing the tytle Speculum meditantis The second Vox Clamantis The thyrd CoÌ„fessio amantis Besides these diuers Chronicles and other workes moe he compiled Likewise as touching the tyme of Chaucer by hys owne works in the end of hys first booke of Troylus and Crâ—scide it is manifest that he and Gower were bothe of one tyme
the saide Sea the excellency of his wisedome learning and experience The Thrasonicall prayse of the Cardinall the magnanimitie in his actions and doings the dignitie wherin he is already constitute the promotions whych he hath attained the substance that he is of his reputation his conduite his diligence hys dexteritie his discretion his pollicie and finally the notable and high fauor that the kings highnes and the sayde French king beare vnto him is onely that he called to the sayd dignity Papall may can and will meete with the inordinate ambition of the sayd Emperour and consequently with establishment of tranquilitie amongst Christen Princesâ— Note this cause The Cardinall is most meete to be Pope because he can best brydle the Emperour is by the assistance of his frendes meete conuenient and able to succour relieue and clerely to repaire the piteous iacture and decay that the Church Sea Apostolicke hath so long suffered to defend the same from the imminent danger now apparant to ensue if the sayde Emperour who as the kings highnes is assertained determined in the beginning of Ianuary now passed to take his iourny towardes Rome should vpon this vacation of the said Sea chaunced as it vpon many euident presumptioÌ„s to be thought by some detestable acte committed for the sayde late Popes destruction now by force violence cautele blandishing promises or otherwise haue the election to proceede at hys wil fauor deuotion wherby hauing a Pope at his * * That is after his owne desire arbitre either he should not faile to vsurpe take from him the rights prouents patrimony of the Churche vsing him as hys chaplaine and vassal or els by litle and litle vtterly to exclude and extinct him and hie authoritie For this cause if euer it were expedient that good Christen Princes looke to the tuition maintenance defence and continuance of Christes Churche faith and religion nowe is it the time aboue all other to prouide and beware by all wayes possible least the same neglected forgotten and not in time relieued be broght vnto extreme * * If his vsurped authoritie were cleane extinct the fayth religion of Christ should stand florishe much better ruine And therefore the kings highnesse hauing singular special trust and confidence in the wisedomes discretions fidelities diligences and circumspections of his sayd Orators to whom no part of the premisses is vnknowen ne how necessary in any wise expedieÌ„t it shal be for perfectioÌ„ of the kings sayd great and * * By this weighty matter here is ment the cause of the kings deuorce weighty matter to them committed to haue the sayde Lord Legate of Yorke none other aduanced to the sayd dignitie Papall willeth desireth ordaineth expresly chargeth and commaundeth hys sayd Oratours and euery of them no lesse to employ endeuour and determine themselues to sollicite set forth further promote labour and conduce the aduancement of the sayd Lord Legate of Yorke to that dignitie then they woulde that thing which the kings highnes most highly next God hys soule with all earnestnes and feruent minde doth aboue all other things couete and desire and also no lesse then they woulde the speedy obtaining and perfection of all such thinges touching the kings sayde weighty matter committed to their charges the making or marring wherof being now the sayde late Pope deceased consisteth onely in the aduauncement of the sayde Lord Legate of Yorke to the dignitie Papall For as the kings sayd Ambassadours may by their wisedomes well thinke and consider the same must of necessitie come fortune either to one that is an assured frende to his grace and the French king or to one that is a manifest ennemye to them fauouring the Emperours part or to one indifferent meane betwene both And if it should chaunce vpon a manifest ennemy it is euident that the kings desire at hys hand were merely impossible to be had and neuer were to be accepted that way If it should come to one being indifferent meane betweene both it is more then notorious that his grace at the least shoulde be contained wyth faire wordes and promises and yet such respect should be had to the Emperour that finally vnder hope of obtaining some thynge there shoulde be no more but tracte delay and finally no manner fruite nor effecte whereof experience hath already bene seene in one that had cause to be more frendly to the king then indiffereÌ„t or meane betwene both yet how long the matter hath depended is to the kings said Ambassadors wel knoweÌ„ So that of necessity this thing must be conduced to one that is an assured frende Then noting substantially the things necessary to concur in suche a frend both for the weale of christendoÌ„ the reliefe of the Church the firm adhering to the kings highnes the French K. with other their confederates the perfit coÌ„ducing of the kings great mater which suffreth no tract delay or negatiue it shal be fouÌ„d that ther is none other for thys purpose but only the said L. legate of York The kyngs sayd Ambassadours shal therefore plant the foundation of all their studie labour solicitation onely to that purpose And for the better introduction of the wayes and meanes howe this thing shall be sollicited they shall receiue heerewyth a scedule wherein is mentioned and noted by name how many what Cardinalles of likelihoode shall be present at the election and how many and which of the other shal be absent Semblably howe many of them that be like to he present may be thought to be frends to the kings highnes and the French king whose names in the sayd scedule be noted with A. and howe many are thought to be Imperiall A. Signifieth the Cardinalls oâ— the kinges the French kings siâ—e B. Signifieth the Cardinalls of the Emperors side But here is neuer a C. to signifie any Cardinalls of Christes side whose names be noted with B. In the same scedule be also set out the number and names of those that be thought to be neutrall or indifferent marked with N. And furthermore they be first mentioned therein which be thought most like to aspire vnto that dignity Herein be many things well to be regarded First the number of the Cardinals that are like to be present whiche as is thought here shall not exceede 39. Secondly that to haue election to the kings purpose shall be requisite to haue 2. partes of the 3. of the sayd number which 2. partes must be 26. Then is it to be noted that they which be thought to be frendes to the kings highnesse and the FreÌ„ch king be in number 20. So that if they may be made sure to the kings deuotion there shall lacke but 6. of the number which shall suffice to make the election which number the kings sayd Ambassadours shall moue winne and attaine either of them that be thought to be indifferent
or some other In the conducing whereof two wayes be specially to be remembred As though the Popes election had any thing to doe with the holy Ghost One is if the Cardinals present hauing God the holy Ghost before them shal be mineded as to their duetie appertaineth to haue respect vnto the present calamitie of the Churche and all Christendome intending the reliefe succour and restauration of the same and to preserue themselues and the dignitie of the sea Apostolicke then looking profouÌ„dly vpon the state of the things they can not faile * * He might as well haue sayd easely as facily if it had pleased hym but our grosse termes are to lowe for this high Prelate as here commonly you may see facily of themselues to finde and perceiue that to conduce their purpose there is onely the said Lord Legate of Yorke And in this case it is verely to be thought that very reason it selfe and their owne conscience shal lead them like vertuous fathers to haue their principall respecte heereunto and particular affections set a parte to accorde and agree wythout difficultie to that which so manifestly is knowen to be the thyng aboue all other expedient Neuertheles because percase humaine fragilitie suffereth not all things to be pondered trutinate and weyed in iust balance but that as we be men errours may runne vnlesse then remedy be prouided it appeâ—taineth in matter of so high importaunce to the comfort and releue of all Christendom to succour the infirmitie that may chaunce not for corruption or to any peruerse vnlefull or euill entent but rather to helpe to the lackes and defaultes which by suche fragilitie might else take place and therefore expedient shall it be that the kings sayde Oratours Yea sir now ye speake to the purpose Now we begin to feele you when ye bring your bribes and rewardes of money to so notable a purpose where they shall perceiue the coÌ„sideration and respect whereunto reason leadeth to be in any part to be aided or supplied doe the same with pollicitations of promotions spirituall offices dignities rewardes of money or other things such as to them shal seeme meete to the purpose inculking into the mindes of such persones as shall be requisite firste what things the sayd Lorde Legate of Yorke shall leaue if he shoulde be aduaunced to the sayde dignitie which be suche as the establishment of his state considered be farre more to his commoditie if he should regarde his priuate weale then to enter into thys dangerous storme and troublous tempest for the relief of the church and al Christendom whereunto his said priuate weale set a part he is totally deuoued and dedicate to the exposition of his body bloud and life glad and ready with the sacrifice thereof to do seruice to God his church his faith and religion which sayde promotions the kings highnesse finding cause geuen vnto him by the gratitude and conformity of his frendes will not faile to bestowe to their benefite besides large rewardes to haue thys so vertuous an acte brought to perfection For policitation wherof the kings sayd Ambassadors be furnished at this time with ample Commission as by the same they shall perceiue the effect wherof they shall execute without exception as by their wisedomes shall be thought conuenient so alwayes as it be done wyth such circumspection as may be apparaunce of good fruite to ensue And semblably they be furnished with letters as well to the Colledge of Cardinals in generall as to them all that be like to be present in particular which they shall nowe deliuer to the best furtheraunce and auauncement of their purpose not sparing to declare vnto them the liberalitie of the said Lord Legate of Yorke the substance that he is of the assured assistaÌ„ce that he shall haue of these Princes their confederates whereby he shall be able aboue any other that they can deuise to rewarde promote aduaunce and recompence his frendes to the vttermost assuring them that these two Princes will not faile also highly and in the best sort to consider their gratitudes with any thing that they may excogitate to their profites and promotions Well byd and lyke a good chapman or any of their frends So that by this meane and with such good pollicitations grounded vpon a leful honorable and iust cause and not vpon any corrupt or indue intent to conduce things to sinister purpose the kings sayd Oratours by theyr good pollicies shall attaine the perfite and sure good will of a great many of them Thou must imagine â—ere good reader to be no corruption but honorable pollicitation and by that way shall with good dexteritie combine and knit those which will adhere hereunto in a perfite fastnesse and in an indissoluble knot firmely to sticke and holde together without variation or declining from their purpose for any perswasion practise or meane that can be made to the contrary Which thing surely to be prouided and suche a knot of 20.18 or at the least if it may be of 16. Cardinals to be had is in any wise expedient For they persisting in their determination shall not faile to impeach that no aduerse part can haue a full nuÌ„ber to make a due and lawfull election And yet they being founde in a constantnesse to this good purpose shall by little and little allure and bring other vnto them so as the residue perceiuing so greate a towardnesse and fearing a sufficient number To acceede that is to come to accede without them and thereby the election to passe against their wils shal percase be the more prone and ready to come vnto that party wherunto nothing shoulde of reason sooner moue them then the very respect to the infinite goodnes that therby to themselues in particular and the vniuersall church and religion in general is apparant to ensue Neuerthelesse if leauing the directe way they will be abused with any other incantations An other shift if the worst fall or for priuate ambition persiste in contending for themselues then is it euident they search nothing more then the ruine of the See apostolicke In whiche case other wayes be to be deuised and their * * That is not due indue demeanour to be remedied resisted For this cause and to be sure in all eueÌ„ts the kings sayd Oratours shall by their wisedomes finde the meanes to haue some fast and sure persons in the Conclaue such as may not only practise and set foorth things there to the purpose but also geue such knowledge outwarde as the kings sayd Oratours may therby the better know how to order their procedings And amongst other it is thought that Monsieur de Vaulx one of the Frenche Ambassadors whom the French king hath commanded expresly to further this matter by all the meanes to him possible shoulde be one to enter the sayde Conclaue not as an ambassadour but as the minister of some Cardinal frend of the French
Cardinals in perfecte hope of recouery of the patrimonies of the Churche to containe the Venetians in good trust of a reasonable way to be taken for Saruia and Rauenna to their contentment and also to shewe the Duke of Ferraâ—e howe the sayd L. Legate was the meane of the coniunction of him in league with the Frenche king with assured promise of his continuance in as much loue and fauour as hee maye beare vnto him in all his causes affaires And thus hauing those folkes to their frendes whose Oratours shall haue the vttermoste custodye of the Conclaue and the kings Ambassadours and the French Ambassadours being in the interiour partes thereof they being so amply instructed and furnished shall not faile God willing by one or other of the sayde two wayes and specially by the direct election at Rome if it be possible or at the least by the way of the sayde protestation and departure of the Cardinall to conduce the kings purpose in the sayd election to the desired ende In the doinge whereof albeit there is no doubt but that the Frenche Oratours will ioyne with them sincerely How politike the children of this worlde be in their generation to the perfection of the premisses in omnem euentum it shall be well done that the kyngs sayd Oratours haue a substantiall and politike regard to the proceeding of the same Frenche Oratours least that if percase they shoulde finde any dispaire in the election to passe in the person of the sayd Lord Legate of Yorke they making some other Cardinals to their side for the aduauncement of any of them to the sayde dignity should be the more straunge aliene or peraduenture refuse to come vnto the sayde protestation and departure oute of the Conclaue which is the onely remedy and refuge the Cardinalles persisting in their wilfulnesse to interrupt disappoynte infringe and make voide their election Is not here an holy electioÌ„ meete for such an holy Sea One other thing there is to be wel noted by the sayde ambassadours and by them to be inculcate in the mindes of the Cardinals that if any maner of difficulty shall be made by the Imperials to condescend vnto this election vpon the sayd L. Legate of York and that they of the Emperours part wold refuse alwaies of good order and reason proceeding to any election without the consent of the residue that would protest they may be sure that vnto their sinister and indue way they should haue no Prince or Potentate adherente Sides against the Emperour but onely the Emperour and his brother and that the other part should haue the rest of all Christendome that is to say the kings highnes the French king the king of Hungarie Polonie Scotland and Denmarke with the Venetians the Dukes of Ferrare Millan the Florentines and the rest of all Italye besides the marchants of the Almaine or Hanse and other leagues beyng in the dominion of the sayde king of Polonie and ouer that the king of Portugale who is loth and sory to see the Emperor come vnto so great hyght as he aspireth vnto So that hauing these mighty and noble puissances to their assistaunce and the corroboration of their acte it is facile to thinke the other could be of no validitie ne haue or take any manner of place whiche is no small grounde whereuppon the sayde Cardinals may be the better animate to the kings and the French kings sayde deuotion and therfore it is to be imprinted in their mindes accordingly Finally if the kings sayde Orators endeuoring them selues to the conducing of the sayd election in the person of the sayd L. Legate of Yorke should at the last finde out that there were none other difficulty but only that the electioÌ„ in his person being totally desperate By this one election note the commoÌ„ order of Rome in canâ—esing for the Popedome the same were conducible to the Cardinall Campegius then rather theÌ„ al should faile if the other could by no meanes be brought to passe the kings pleasure is that being assured it may the other lacking be conduced to the same Cardinall Campegius they take such waye as in that case the protestation be suborne and for the last refuge if the other may not be the election at the least to passe in the person of the said Cardinal Campegius whereof there is no apparance considering that the respectes for the which the said lord Legate of Yorke shoulde by the kings and the French kings meanes be brought heereunto do for the greatest part faile and cease by the election of any other then himself which is in thys case to be remembred accordingly Thus be the kings sayd Oratours instructed as farre as mans reason can here deuise what is to be done for coÌ„ducing the kings purpose to effect knowing wel of what importaunce the thing is and what consequences depende vpon it namely for the perfection of the kings high and waightye matter which otherwise then by election of the sayde Lorde Legate of Yorke hath no manner way to be conduced by authoritye of the See Apostolike There resteth no more but they who well knowe the same great matter to suffer no nay ne repulse but by the election in the persone of the sayd L. Legate doe imploy the vttermost that in their heartes powers wittes bodies and mindes that may be to the perfection thereof whereby they shall doe the greatest seruice that can be for this time excogitate to doe vnto their Prince deserue immortall laude thankes and praise and be sure to consecute thereby such rewarde as shall be to their comforts reioyce and honoure besides manifolde other notable goodnesses whereof they shal be the procurers and soliciters to their merite perpetual All whych they may be sure shal be considered accordingly Out of the Original subscribed by king Henry the eight his owne hand Epilogus In these so great labors pursuits trauailes of y e king of the Cardinall as in these their instructions aboue inserted may appeare thou hast for thine instruction louing reader to note learne howe man purposeth one thyng howe God disposeth another For the kings purpose was to haue the Cardinal Legate of Yorke placed in the See Papal Man purposeth and God disposeth thinking by that meanes if thys Cardinal had ben pope y e cause of his diuorce more easily might be compassed which otherwise he thought vnpossible to contriue But God omnipotent which only is directour of all affaires brought it otherwise to passe not as the king deuised but after his owne wisedome so that both the diuorcemeÌ„t was concluded and yet neither Cardinall Wolsey made Pope nor yet Pope Clement was dead Yea so he ruled the mater that notw tstanding Pope Clement was aliue yet both the diuorce proceeded and also the Popes authoritye was therby vtterly extinct and abolished out of this Realme of England to the singular admiration of Gods wondrous workes and perpetuall praise
attemptes wherefore he directed his letters to the Earle of Northumberland willing him with all diligence to arrest the Cardinall to deliuer him to the Earle of Shrewsbury great Steward of the Kings housholde When the Earle had sene the letters he with a conuenient number came to the Manor of Cawood the fourth daye of Nouemb. and wheÌ„ he was brought to the Cardinal in his chaÌ„ber he said to him My Lord I pray you take patience The Cardinal arrested for here I arrest you Arrest me said y e Cardinal Yea sayd the Earle I haue a commaundement so to do You haue no such power said the Cardinall for I am both a Cardinall and a Legate De Latere and a Peere of the College of Rome ought not to be arrested by any teÌ„porall power for I am not subiect to that power wherefore if you arrest me I will withstand it Well saide the Earle heere is the Kings commission which he shewed him and therefore I charge you to obey The Cardinall somewhat remembred himselfe and sayd Well my Lord I am contente to obey but although y t I by negligence fell into the punishment of the Premunire and lost by the lawe all my lands goodes yet my person was in the Kings protection and I was pardoned that offence wherefore I maruell why I nowe should be arrested specially coÌ„sidering that I am a member of the Sea Apostolique on whome no temporall man ought to lay violent hands Well I see the King lacketh good counsayle Well sayd the Earle when I was sworne Warden of y e Marches you your self told me that I might with my staffe arrest all meÌ„ vnder the degree of a King nowe I am more stronger for I haue a commission so to do which you haue seene The Cardinal at length obeyed and was kept in a priuie chamber and his goodes seased and his officers discharged and his PhisitioÌ„ called Doctor Augustine was likewise arrested and brought to the Tower by Sir Walter Welsh one of the Kings chamber The sixt day of Nouember he was conueyed from Cawood to Sheffeld Castle and there deliuered to the Earle of Shrewsburies keeping till the Kings pleasure were knowne Of this attachement was much communing amongst the common people wherefore many were glad for he was not in the fauour of the commonaltie When the Cardinall was thus arrested the King sente sir William Kingston Knight Captaine of the Gard The Cardinal brought vp toward London and Constable of the Tower of LoÌ„don with certeine yeomen of the gard to Sheffeld to fetch y e Cardinal to the Tower When the Cardinall sawe the Captaine of the Garde he was sore astonished and shortly became sicke for then he perceiued some great trouble toward him for that cause meÌ„ said that he willingly toke so much quaÌ„titie of a strong purgatioÌ„ that his nature was not able to beare it Also the matter that came froÌ„ him was so blacke that the stayning therof could not be gotteÌ„ out of his blaÌ„kets by any means The Cardinall poysoneth hym selfe But sir William Kingston coÌ„forted him and by easie iorneyes he brought him to the Abbey of Leycester the xxvij daye of Nouember where for very feeblenes of nature caused by purgations and vomites he dyed the seconde night folowing and in the same Abbey lyeth buried It is testified by one yet being aliue in whose armes the sayde Cardinall dyed that hys body being dead was blacke as pitch also was so heauie that sixe coulde scarse beare it Furthermore it did so stinke aboue the grounde that they were constrayned to hasten the buriall thereof in the night season before it was daye At the which buriall such a tempest with such a stinch there arose that all the torches went out and so he was throwne into the tombe and there was layde By the ambitious pride and excessiue worldly wealth of this one Cardinal al meÌ„ may easily vnderstand iudge what the state and condition of al the rest of the same order whom we cal spiritual men were in those dayes The pride of the Cardinall as well in all other places of Christendome as especially heere in England where as the princely possessions great pride of the Clergie did not only farre passe and exceed the common measure and order of subiectes but also surmounted ouer Kings and Princes and all other estates as may well appeare by his doings and order of his storie aboue described Amongst other actes of the foresayd Cardinall this is not to be forgotten that he founded a new College in Oxford for the furniture wherof he had gathered together all the best learned he could heare of amongst which number were these Clarke Tindall Sommer Frith and Tauerner with other mo which holding in assemble together in the College were accouÌ„ted to be heretiques as they called them and thereupon were cast into a prison of the college where saltfish lay through the stinke wherof the most part of them were infected Clarke died iâ— the Cardinals Colledge in prison and the sayde Clarke beyng a tender yong man and the most singular in learning amongst them all died in the said prison and other in other places in the towne also of the same infection deceased And thus hauing deteined the Reader enough or rather too much with this vaineglorious Cardinal now we wil reduce our storie again to more other fruiteful matter and as the order of time requireth first beginning wyth M. Humfrey Mummuth a vertuous and a good Alderman of London who in the time of the said Cardinal was troubled as in the storie heere foloweth ¶ The trouble of Humfrey Mummuth Alderman of London MAister Humfrey Mummuth was a right godly and sincere Alderman of London The stâ—ry of Humfrey Mummuth who in the dayes of Cardinall Woolsey was troubled and put in the Tower for the Gospell of Christ and for mainteyning them that fauoured the same Stokesley then Bishop of London ministred Articles vnto him to the nuÌ„ber of xxiiij as for adhering to Luther and his opinions Articles ministred against HuÌ„frey Mummuth by Byshop 〈◊〉 for hauing and reading heretical bookes and treatises for geuing exhibition to William Tindall Roy and such other for helping them ouer the sea to Luther for ministring priuie helpe to translate as well the Testament as other bookes into English for eating flesh in Lent for affirming faith only to iustifie for derogating from mens constitutions for not prayeng to Saintes not allowing Pilgrimage auricular confession the Popes pardons briefly for being an aduauncer of all Martin Luthers opinions c. He being of these articles examined and cast in the Tower at last was compelled to make his sute or purgation writing to the foresaid Cardinall then Lord Chauncelor and the whole Counsayle out of the Tower In the contents whereof he answered to the criminous accusation of them which charged him with certayne bookes receyued from beyond the sea Also for
a knotte so fast tyed and folded so many wayes that as the saying was whosoeuer could loose it should haue all Asia So Alexander comming to it when he could not loose it with his haÌ„ds he cutte it a â—uÌ„der with his sworde Gordian knotte would not be loosed at rome he was driueÌ„ against his wil as God would to play the noble Alexander himselfe and with the sword of his princely authority knapt the knot at one stroke clean a sunder loosing as it were with one solutioÌ„ infinite questions For where the Doctours and Canonistes had loÌ„g disputed and yet could neuer throughly discusse the largenes and fulnes of the popes two swordes both temporall and spirituall the king with one sword did so cut of bothe cleane out of England as ye shall see more anone But first the king like a prudent prince before he would come to the head of the sore thought best to pare away such rank fleshe and putrified places as were about it and therefore following his owne prouerbe like as one goyng about to cast downe an olde rotten wall will not beginne with the foundation first but with the stones that lye in the toppe so he to prepare his way better vnto the Pope The kinges proâ—â—uerbe Looke before first beganne with the Cardinall castinge him by the lawe of Premunire out of his goods possessions and so at leÌ„gth by poysoning himselfe he procured his owne death which was in the yeare 1530. Thys done shortly after about the the yeare 1532. the King to prouide by time agaynste mischiefes that might come from Rome gaue foorth eftsoones this proclamation as followeth THe kings highnes straightly chargeth and commandeth that no maner of person what estate degree A restraynte of the king that nothing should be purchased from Rome or condition so euer hee or they be of doe purchase or attempt to purchase from the Court of Rome or els where nor vse and put in executioÌ„ diuulge or publish any thing heretofore wâ—thin this yeare passed purchased or to be purchased heereafter containing matter preiudiciall to the highe authoritie iurisdiction and prerogatiue Royall of thys hys sayde realme or to theÌ„ lette hinderaunce or impeache ment of his graces noble and vertuous intended purposes in the premises vppon paine of incurring his highnes indignation and imprisonment and further punishment of their bodies for their so doing at his graces pleasure to the dreadful exâ—mple of all other After this was done the king then proceeding farther caused the rest of the spirituall Lordes to be called by proces into the kinges benche to make their appearaunce Ex Edw. Hallo for so much as the whole Clergie of Englande in supporting and maintaining the power Legatiue of the Cardinall The whole clergy of England in the Premunire by the reason thereof were all entangled likewise in the Premunire and therefore were called into the kings benche to aunswere But before the day of theyr appearaunce the Prelates together in theyr conuocation concluded among themselues an humble submission in wryting and offered the king for a subsidie or contribution that hee woulde be their good Lord and release them of the Premunire by Act of Parliament first to be gathered in the prouince of Caunterbury a C.M. poundes And in the Prouince of Yorke xviij hundreth and xl pound x. pence The whyche offer with much labour was accepted and their pardon promised The Clergy geueth to the king 11840 pound to be released from the Premunire In this submission the clergie called the kyng supreme head of the Churche of Englande whych thing they neuer confessed before wherupon many things folowed as after God willing ye shall heare But first forsomuch as we are in hand nowe wyth the matter we wil borow by the way a few words of the reader to speake of this clergie money of a 118840. pounds x. pence to be leuied to the king as is aboue touched For the leuying of which summe an order was taken amonge the prelates that euery B. in his Dioces should call before him all the Priestes Parsons Uicars amongst whome D. Stokesley B. of London a man then counted to be of some witte and learning but of litle discretion and humanitie which caused him to be out of the fauour of the common people called before him all the Priestes wythin the Citie of London whether they were Curates or Stipendaries the first day of Sept. being Friday in the Chapter house of S. Paule At which day the priests appeared and the Bishops policie was to haue onely 6. or 8. priestes together and by perswasions to haue caused them to graunt some portion toward the paiment of the foresaid hundreth M. pound But the number of the Priestes was so greate for they were 6. hundreth at the least and with them came many temporall men to heare the matter that the Bishop was disapoynted of his purpose For when the Byshops Officers called in certaine Priests by name into the chapter house The bishops policy with the Priests for payment of the kinges money wyth that a great number entred for they putte the Bishops Officers that kept the doore a side After this the Officers got the dore shut againe Then the Priestes without sayde we will not be kept wythout and our felowes be within we know not what the bishop will do with them The temporal men being present comforted and encouraged the priestes to enter so that by force they opened the doore and one strake the Bishops Officer ouer the face and entred the Chapter house and many teÌ„porall men with them and long it was ere any sileÌ„ce could be made At last wheÌ„ they were appeased the bishop stode vp and sayd Brethren I maruell not a litle why you be so heady and know not what shal be sayd to you therefore I pray you to keepe silence and to heare me paciently My frendes all you knowe well that we be men fraile of condition and no Aungels and by frailtie and lacke of wisedome wee haue misdemeaned oure selfe towarde the king our soueraigne Lord and his lawes The bishops perswasion to the priestes to helpe theÌ„ to pay there forfaite so that all we of the Cleargie were in the Premunire by reason whereof all our promotions landes goodes and cattels were to hym forfaite our bodies ready to be imprisoned yet his grace moued with pitie and compassion demaunded of vs what we could say why he should not extend his lawes vpoÌ„ vs. Then the Fathers of the Cleargye humbly besought hys grace of mercy To whom he aunswered that he was euer enclined to mercy Then for all our great offences we had litle penaunce For where he might by the rigour of hys law haue taken all our liuelode goods and cattels he was contented with one hundreth thousand pounds to be payd in 5. yeres And although that this summe be more then we may easely beare yet by the rigor of his lawes we
pensions censes portions and Peterpence wont to be paide to the sea of Rome should vtterly surcease and neuer more to be leuied so that the king with his honorable counsaile should haue power and authoritie from time to time for the ordering redresse and reformation of all manner of indulgences priuileges c. within this realme Where is to be noted by the way as touching these PeterpeÌ„ce aforesaide that the same were first brought in and imposed by K. Iua about the yere of our Lord. 720. Which Iua K. of the WestsaxoÌ„s Peter pence how they came how long they continnued Vide supra pag. 127. Vide supra pag. 114. caused through al his dominioÌ„ in euery house hauing a chimny a peny to be collected paid to the B. of Rome in the name of S. Peter therof were they called PeterpeÌ„ce vide supra pag. 127. The same likewise did Offa K. of MerciaÌ„s after him about the yere of our Lord. 794. vide pag. 114. And these Peterpence euer since or for the most part haue vsed of a long custome to be gathered and summoned by the Popes collectors here in England froÌ„ the time of Iua aforesaide to this present Parlament An. 1533. Finally by the authority of the Parlament it was consulted and considered coÌ„cerning the legalitie of the lawfull succession vnto the crowne in ratifying and inhabling the heires of the kings body and Quene Anne In the whych parliament moreouer the degrees of mariage plainly and clerely were explaned and set forth such as be expresly prohibited by Gods lawes as in this Table may appeare A Table of degrees prohibited by Gods lawe to marrie The sonne not to mary the mother nor stepmother The brother not to mary the sister Statut. an 25 Reg. Hen. 8. The father not to mary his sonnes daughter nor his daughters daughter The sonne not to mary his fathers daughter gotten by hys stepmother The sonne not to mary his aunte being either his fathers or his mothers sister Degrees prohibited to marrye The sonne not to mary his vncles wife The father not to mary his sonnes wife The brother not to mary his brothers wife No man to mary his wiues daughter No man to mary his wiues sonnes daughter No man to mary his wiues daughters daughter No man to mary his wiues sister All these degrees be prohibited by the scripture All these things thus being defined and determined in this foresaide Parliament and also being in the same Parliamente concluded that no man of what estate degree or condition soeuer Seperation betweene the king and the Lady Catherine by acte of Parlyament hath any power to dispense wyth Gods lawes it was therfore by the authoritie aforesayd agreing with the authoritie of Gods word assented that the maryage aforetime solemnised betwene the kyng and the Ladie Katherine being before wife to prince Arthur the kynges brother and carnally known by him as is aboue proued should be absolutely demed and adiudged to be vnlawfull and against the law of God and also reputed and taken to be of no value nor effect and that the separation thereof by Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Cant. should stand good and effectuall to all intents and also that the lawful matrimony betwene the king and the Lady Anne his wife shoulde be established approoued and ratified for good and consonant to the lawes of almightye God The mariage betwene the king and Queene Anne approued by publicke Parlyament 〈◊〉 heyres â—f K. Henry and Queene Anne ratified by Parliament And further also for the establishing of thys kinges lawfull succession it was fully by the sayd parliament adiudged that the inheritance of the crowne shuld remaine to the heirs of their two bodies that is of the King and Queene Anne his wife During the time of this Parliament before the mariage of Queene Anne there was one Temse in the Common house which mooued the Commons to sue to the king to take the Queene againe into hys companie declaring certaine great mischiefes like to insue therof as in bastarding the Ladie Marie the kings onely childe and diuers other inconueniences which being reported to the kings eares he sent immediately to syr Thomas Audley Speaker then of the Parliament expressing vnto hym amongest other matters that he marueiled muche why one of the Parlament did so openly speake of the absence of the Queene from him which matter was not to be determined there for it touched sayde hee hys soule The kinges wordes to Syr Tho. Audley speaker of the Parliament and wished the Matrimonie were good for then hadde he neuer bene so vexed in conscience But the Doctors of Uniuersities said he haue determined the mariage to be voide and detestable before God which grudge of conscience hee sayde caused hym to abstaine from her companie and no foolishe nor wanton appetite For I am sayde he 41. yeare olde at whyche age the lust of man is not so quicke as it is in youthe And sauing in Spaine and Portugale it hath not bene seene that one manne hath maried two sisters the one being carnally knowen before but the brother to mary the brothers wife was so abhorred amongest al nations that I neuer heard it that any christian man so did but my selfe Wherefore ye see my conscience troubled and so I pray you report And so the Speaker departing declared to the Commons the kings saying Not long after that the Kinge perceiuing belyke the mindes of the Cleargy not much fauouring his cause sent for the Speaker againe and 12. of the Common house The kinges workes to certaine of the coÌ„mon house hauing with him 8. Lordes and sayde to them Well beloued subiects we had thought the Clergy of our realme had ben our subiects wholye but nowe we haue well perceyued that they be but halfe oure Subiectes yea and scarce oure subiectes For all the Prelates at their consecration make an othe to the Pope cleane contrarye to the othe that they make vnto vs so that they seeme to be hys subiectes and not ours and so the King deliuering to them the Copie of both the othes required them to inuent some order that he might not thus be deluded of his spirituall subiects The spirituaâ—â— men the Popes subiectes 〈◊〉 then the king 〈◊〉 The Speaker thus departed and caused the othes to be read in the Common house the very tenor wherof here ensueth The othe of the Clergie to the Pope I Iohn Bishop or Abbot of A. from this houre forwarde shall be faithfull and obedient to S. Peter to the holy church of Rome and to my Lorde the Pope and his successours Canonically entring I shall not be of counsaile nor consent The othe which the Clergye commoÌ„ly geueth to the Pope that they shall loose either life or member or shall be taken or suffer anye violence or any wronge by any meanes Their counsaile to me credited by them their messengers or letters I shall not
Laurence the Byshops Register of Caunterbury Edwarde Thwates Thomas Abell Of the which persons the sayd Elizabeth Berton Henry Gold Richard Master Edwarde Bocking Iohn Dering Hugh Riche Richarde Risby were attaynted of Treason by Acte of Parliament and put to execution The residue as Fisher Byshop of Rochester Thomas Golde Thomas Laurence Edwarde Thwates Iohn Adeson Thomas Abell being conuicte and atteynted of misprison were condemned to prison and forfayted theyr goodes possessions to the King Ex Statut an 25 Reg Hen 8. Edward Hall a writer of our Englishe Stories making mention of this Elizabeth Barton aforesayd adioyneth next in his booke A maruelous iudgement of god against Pauier an open enemye to his worde the narration of one Pauier or Pauie a notorious enemie no doubt to Gods truth Thys Pauier beyng the towne Clerke of the Citie of London was a man sayth he that in no case coulde abyde to heare that the Gospell shoulde be in Englishe In so much that the sayd Hall hymselfe heard hym once say vnto hym and to other by swearing a great othe that if he thought the Kings highnes would set forth the Scripture in English and let it be read of the people by his authoritie rather thē he would so long liue he would cut his owne throate but he brake promise sayth Hall for he dyd not cut his throate with any knife but with an halter did hang himselfe Of what minde and intent he so did God iudge My information farther addeth this touching the sayd Pauier or Pauie that he was a bitter enemie very busie at the burning of Richard Bayneham aboue mentioned Who hearing the sayd Baynham at the stake speakyng against Purgatory and transubstantiation Pauier a bitter eenemy against Rich. Baynham set fire sayd he to this hereticke and burne hym And as the trayne of gunpouder came toward the Martyr he lifted vp his eyes and hands to heauen saieng to Pauier God forgiue thee and shewe thee more mercy then thou doest to me The Lord forgiue Sir Thomas More and pray for me all good people and so continued he praieng till the fire tooke hys bowels and his head c. After whose Martyrdome the next yeare folowing this Pauier the towne Clerke of the Citie went and bought ropes Which done he went vp to an hygh garret in hys house to pray as he was wont to doe to a roode which he had there before whom he bitterly wept And as his own mayde comming vp found him so doyng he bad her take the rustye sworde and go make it cleane and trouble him no more and immediately he tied vp the rope and hoong himselfe The maydes hart still throbbed and so came vp and founde him but newly hanged Then she hauing no power to helpe him ranne crieng to the Church to her mistres to fetch her home His seruants and Clerkes he had sent out before to Finisbery Pauier a persecutor hāged him selfe and to Maister Edney Sergeant to the Lord Maior dwelling ouer Byshops gate to tary for him at Finisebery Court till he came but he had dispatched himselfe before so that they might long looke for him before he could come Which was an 1533. To this story of Pauier may also be added the lyke terrible example of Doctor Foxford Chauncellour to the Byshop of London a cruell persecutor and a common butcher of the good Saincts of God who was the condemner of all those aforenamed The terrible hād of Gods iudgement vpon Foxford the Byshops Chācellour The death of W. Warham Archb· of Cant. Tho. Cranmer Archb. of Cant. which were put to death troubled or abiured vnder Byshop Stokesley through all the dioces of London This Foxford dyed about this present yeare and time of whose terrible end it was then certainely reported and affirmed by suche as were of right good credite vnto certayne persons of whom some be yet aliue that he dyed sodenly sitting in his chayre his belly being brust and his guts falling out before him About the same time died also William Warrham Archbyshop of Canterbury in whose roume succeeded Thomas Cranmer which was the Kings Chapleyne and a great disputer against the vnlawful mariage of Lady Katherine Princesse Dowager being then so called by Act of Parliament Queene Catherine appealeth to Rome Ye heard before how the Parliament had enacted that no person after a certeine day should appeale to Rome for any cause Notwithstanding which Acte y e Queene now called Princesse Dowager had appealed to the Courte of Rome before that Acte made so y t it was doubted whether that Appeale were good or not This question was well handled in the Parliament house but much better in the Conuocation house and yet in both houses it was alledged yea and by bookes shewed that in the Councels of Calcedone Affrike Toletane and diuers other famous Councels in the primatiue Church yea in the tyme of S. Augustine it was affirmed declared determined that a cause rising in one Prouince Concluded by councells of the primitiue church that nōe should appeale out of their prouince should be determined in the same that neither the Patriarke of Cōstātinople should medle in causes moued in the iurisdictiō of the Patriarke of Antioch nor no Byshop should entermedle within an others Prouince or coūtrey Which thyngs were so clerkly opened so cūningly set forth to all intētes y t euery mā that had witte was determined to folow y e truth not wilfully wedded to his owne mynde might playnly see y t al appeales made to Rome were clearely voyde of none effect Which doctrines coūsailes were shewed to y e Lady Katherine Princesse Dowager but she as womē loue to lose no dignitie euer continued in her old song trusting more to the Popes partialitie then to the determination of Christes veritie Wherupon the Archbyshop of Cāterbury Cranmer aboue named accōpanied with y e Bishops of Lōdon Winchester Bathe Lincolne diuers other great Clerkes 〈◊〉 a great number road to Dunstable which is vi myle frō Ampthyl where the Princesse Dowager lay there by a Doctor called Doctor Lee she was ascited to appeare before the sayd Archbyshop in cause of Matrimony in the sayd towne of Dunstable at the day of appearaunce she would not appeare but made default so was called peremptorily euery day .xv. dayes together and at the last for lacke of appearaunce for contumacie by the assent of all the learned men there beyng present she was diuorced from the kyng Lady Catherine solemnly diuorced frō the king their Mariage declared to be voyde and of none effect which sentence geuen the Archbyshop and all the other returned backe agayne ¶ Where note that although this diuorce folowyng after the new Mariage needed not at all to be made the first Mariage beyng no Mariage at all before God A note yet to satisfie the voyce of the people more then for any necessitie the
kyng was contented through the persuasions of some so to doe For els as touchyng God and conscience what great neede was of any diuorce where before GOD no Mariage was to be accounted but rather an incestuous detestable adultery as the Act of ParliameÌ„t doth terme it But to our matter agayne After the dissolutioÌ„ of this first Mariage made betwen the king the Lady Princesse Dowager she neuerthelesse bearyng a stout mynde would not yet releÌ„t neither to the determination of the Uniuersities nor to the ceÌ„sure of the Clergy nor of the whole Realme but folowyng the couÌ„saile rather of a few Spanyardes to molest the kyng the realme by sute meanes made to the Pope procured certaine writynges first of monition and aggrauation theÌ„ of excommunication and interdiction to be sent downe from Rome Writinges set vp at Dunkirke against the king wherein the Pope had interdicted both the kyng the whole Realme But the Popes Cursor beyng not the hardyest maÌ„ belike that euer shewed his head thought it much more sure for him to discharge his Popishe carâ—age without the kynges reach so keepyng himselfe aloofe of like a prety man set vp his writynges in the Towne of Dunkirke in Flaunders In the which towne first vpon the Northdoore of the Church was set vp a monition Ioh. Butler of Calis tooke downe the writte at Dunkirke against the King that the kyng of EnglaÌ„d should surcease the sute of diuorce the which Iohn Butler Clerke theÌ„ Commissary of Calice by commaundement tooke downe in a night After that before Whitsonweeke there was set vp in the same place an excoÌ„munication aggrauation regranation interdiction For the which also the sayd Butler by commauÌ„dement was sent to Dunkirke to take it downe K. Henry the realme indicted by the Pope And because the couÌ„sell of Calice would be certified of his diligence therein they sent a seruauÌ„t of the Lord Lisle theÌ„ Deputie of Calice whose name was Cranuell and vpon Wensday in Whitsonweke at vij of the clocke in the mornyng he tooke it downe whole and brought it with hym deliuered the same to the Lord Deputie aforesaid Which was about the yeare .1533 This beyng knowne certified vnto the kyng he was motioned by his counsell that such as were about her and moued her thereto should be put froÌ„ her And therfore the Duke of Suffolke was sent to Bugden beside HuntyngdoÌ„ where y e sayd Lady Katherine lay who perceiuyng her stomacke to coÌ„tinue froward still in auÌ„sweryng him with high wordes The Lady Catherines court discharged sodenly so in a fury to part froÌ„ him into her priuy chamber shut the doore brake vp the doore of her Court discharged a great sort of her houshold seruauÌ„ts yet left her a conuenieÌ„t number to serue her like a Princesse They that remayned still were sworne to serue her as Princesse onely and not as Queene Of whome some sayd they were once sworne to serue her as Queene and otherwise would not serue and so were dismissed The other which were sworne to serue her as Princesse she vtterly refused for her seruants and so she remayned wyth the fewer liuing after this about the space of two yeares ¶ The abolishing of the Pope out of England THese thinges thus finished and dispatched concerning the mariage of Queene Anne and diuorce of Lady Katherine Dowager Anno. 1534. next followeth the yeare 1534. In the which was assembled the hye Court of ParliameÌ„t againe after many prorogations vpon the third day of February wherein was made an Acte of succession for the more suretie of the crowne to the which euery person being of lawfull age Preaching against the Pope should be sworne During this Parliament time euery Sonday preached at Paules crosse a Byshop which declared the Pope not to be head of the Church After this Commissions were sent ouer all England to take the othe of all men and women to the Act of succession Ex Edw. â—allo At which few repined except D. Iohn Fisher bishop of Rochester sir Tho. More late Lord Chancellor and D. Nicholas Wilson parson of S. Thomas Apostles in LoÌ„don Wherfore these 3. persons after long exhortatioÌ„ to theÌ„ made by y e Byshop of Canterbury at Lambeth The Byshop of Rochester Sir Tho. More sent to the tower Fysher byshop of Rochester Sir Tho. More refuse to be sworne refusing to be sworne were sent to the Tower where they rrmained were oftentimes motioned to be sworne but the Bishop and sir Tho. More excused theÌ„ by their writings in which they sayd that they had written before the sayd Lady Katherine to be Queene therfore could not well go froÌ„ that which they had written Likewise the Doctor excused that he in preaching had called her Queene and therefore now coulde not withsay it againe Howbeit at length he was well contented to dissemble y e matter so escaped but the other two stoode agaynst all the Realme in their opinion From the moneth of Marche this Parliament farthermore was proroged to the iij. day of Nouemb. abouesaid At what time amongst other diuers statutes most graciously and by the blessed wil of God it was enacted that the Pope and all his colledge of Cardinals with his pardoÌ„s Indulgences which so long had clogged this Realme of England to the miserable slaughter of so many good men which neuer could be remoued away before was now abolished eradicate exploded out of this land sent home againe to their owne countrey of Rome from whence they came God be euerlastingly praysed therefore Amen ¶ An Acte concerning the Kings highnes to be the supreme head of the Church of England and to haue authoritie to reforme and redresse all errours heresies and abuses in the same Cap. 1. ALbeit the Kings Maiesty iustly and rightfully is and ought to be the supreme head of the Church of England and so is recognised by the Clergy of this Realme in their Conuocations yet neuerthelesse for corroboration confirmation thereof and for encrease of vertue in Christes Religion within this Realme of England and to represse extirpe all errours heresies and other enormities abuses heretofore vsed in the same be it enacted by authoritie of this preseÌ„t ParliameÌ„t y t the king our soueraigne Lord his heires successours Kings of this Realme shal be taken accepted reputed y e only supreme head in earth of y e Church of England called Anglicana ecclesia and shall haue enioy annexed and vnited to the Imperial crowne of this realme as wel y e title style therof as all honours dignities preeminences iurisdictioÌ„s priuiledges authorities immunites profites and commodities to the sayd dignitie of supreme head of the same Church belonging apperteining and y t our sayd soueraigne Lord his heires successours Kings of this Realme shal haue full power and authority from time to time to visite represse
no reason neither shoulde it be possible for the Frenche king to induce the Pope to any gratuitie or pleasure for the king in his affaires Wherunto the king answearing againe sendeth worde to the French king The kinges aunswere to the French kinges request trusting and hoping wel of the perfect frendship of the French king his good brother that he will neuer suffer any suche perswasion to enter into hys breast whatsoeuer the great maister or any other shall say to the contrary thereof nor that he will require any thyng more of him to do for the Pope Chauncelour or other then hys Counsaile hath already deuised to be done in this behalfe especially considering the words of the sayd French kings promise made before as well to the Duke of Northfolke as to the other Ambassadours promising his frendship to to the King simply without requiring him to reuocate or infringe any suche acte or constitution made by the realme and Parlament to the contrary Perswading moreouer and laying before the eyes as well of the Pope as of the French king howe much it should redound to the Popes dishonouâ— and infamie to the sclaunder also of his cause if he should be seene so to pact and couenant wyth the king vpon such conditions for the administration of that thing which he in his owne conscience hath reputed and adiudged to be most rightfull agreeable to iustice and equitie and ought of his office and duetie to do in thys matter simpliciter gratis and wythout all worldly respectes eyther for the aduancement of his priuate lucre and commoditie The Pope seeketh not for iustice but his owne lucre and commodity or for the preseruation of hys pretensed power and authoritie For surely it is 〈◊〉 to be doubted but that the Pope being minded and determined to geue sentence for the inualiditie and nullitie of the kings first pretensed matrimonie hath conceiued and established in hys owne conscience a 〈◊〉 and certain opinion and perswasion that he ought of iustice and equitie so to do Then to see the Pope to haue thys opinion in deede and yet refuse this to doe for the King vnlesse hee shall be content for his benefite and pleasure The Pope â—elleth iustice â—edere iuri suo and to doe some things preiudiciall vnto his subiects contrary to hys honour it â—o easie to be foreseene what the world and the posteritie shall iudge de tam turpi nundinatione iustitiae illius tam foeda sordida lucri honoris ambitione And as foâ— the kings part if he shal not attaine now iustice at the mediation of hys good brother knowing the Pope to be of this disposition and determination in his heart to satisfie all his desires being mooued thereunto by iustice The Pope doth agaynst his 〈◊〉 owne conscieÌ„ce and that the â—et therof is no default of iustice in the cause but onely for that the king woulde not condescende to hys request it is to the king matter sufficient enough for discharge of hys conscience to God and to the worlde although hee neuer did execute in deede hys sayde determination For sith hys corrupt affection is the onely impediment thereof what neede either the king to require him any further to doe in the cause or els his subiectes to doubte any further in the iustnesse of the same Albeit if respects to benefites merites done towardes the Pope the See of Rome The Pope forgetteth his olde benefactors and frendes should be regarded in the attaining of iustice in a cause of so high consequencie as thys is reason would that if it would please the Pope to consider the former kindnesse of the King shewed vnto him in time past whereof hee is very loth to enter the rehearsall ne videatur velle exprobrare quae de alijs fecerit bene he should not nowe require of him any newe benefite or gratuitie to be shewed vnto him but rather studie to recompence hym for the olde graces merites pleasures and benefites before receiued For surely he thinketh that the Pope can not forget howe that for the conseruation of his person his estate and dignitie the king hath not heretofore spared for anye respecte The benefites of the king vpon the Pope when he was taken by the Duke of Burbonâ— in vsing the office of a moste perfecte and stedfaste frend to relinquish the long coÌ„tinued good will established betweene him and the Emperor and to declare openly to all the world that for the Popes sake and in default of hys deliuerance he would become enemie to the sayde Emperour and to make against him actuall warre Besides thys the King hath not failed hym with right large and ample subuentions of money for the better supporting of his charges against the enterprises of the sayde Emperour combinding and knitting him selfe wyth the Frenche king to procure the aduauncement of the sayde Frenche kings armie into Italie to the charges whereof the king did beare little lesse then the one halfe Besides notable losses susteined as well in his customes subsidies and other dueties as also to the no little hinderaunce and dammage of his subiects and marchauntes occasioned by discontinuance of the traffike and entercourse heretofore vsed with the Emperours subiectes In doing of al which thinges the king hath not bene thus respectiue as the Pope nowe sheweth himselfe towardes him but lyke a perfect frend hath bene alwayes contented franckly liberally and openly to expone all his study labour trauayle treasure puisaunce Realme and diuers subiectes for the Popes ayd and y e mayntenance of the state and dignitie of the Church and See of Rome Which thinges although he doth not here rehearse animo exprobandi yet hee doubteth not but the same weighed in the ballaunce of anye indifferent mans iudgement All is lost thaâ— is done for a churle shal be thought to be of that weight valure as that he hath iustly deserued to haue some mutuall correspondencie of kindenes to be shewed vnto hym at y e popes handes especially in the ministration of iustice and in so reasonable iust cause as this is and not thus to haue his most rightfull petition reiected and denyed because he will not follow hys desire and appetite in reuocating of such actes as be here made passed for the weale commoditie of hys realme and subiectes ¶ Thus ye haue heard how instantly the king had laboured by the meanes of the french king to the pope being then in Fraunce for right and iustice to be done for the dissolution and nullitie of his first pretensed matrimonye with hys brothers wife Which when it could not be attayned at the popes handes vnles the king would recompeÌ„ce and require the same by reuocating of such statutes as wer made and enacted here in the high Court of Parliament for the surety of succession and stablishment of the Realme what the king thereunto aunswered agayne ye heard declaring that
to be a farre vnequall recompence and satisfaction for a thinge whiche ought of right and iustice to be ministred vnto him that a king therefore should reuocate and vndoe the actes and statutes passed by a whole Realm contrary to hys owne honour and weale of hys subiectes c. Where is moreouer to be vnderstanded The crafty packing of the Papistes how that the Pope with all hys papistes and the French king also and peraduenture Stephen Gardiner too the kynges owne Ambassadour had euer a speciall eye to disproue and disapoynt y e kings successioÌ„ by Queene Anne whoÌ„ they knew all to be a great enemye vnto the pope thinking thereby that if that succession were diminished the popes kingdome might soone be restored agayn in England But yet for all their vniust and craftie packing they were throughe Gods prouideÌ„ce frustrate of their desired purpose For although they so brought to passe the next yeare folowing to adâ—â—lle the order of that succession by a contrary Parlament The Papistes frustrate of their purpose yet neither did they so adnihilate it but that both K. Edwarde followed yea and also the same succession afterward by the said king and other parlaments was restored againe and yet God be praised hath hetherto raigned doth yet florish in the Realme of England Nowe as wee haue declared the Kings doings in the Realme of Scotland and of Fraunce proceding further in the kings proceedings wyth other Princes let vs see how the king defended himselfe and his cause before the Emperor sending his ambassador vnto him vsing these wordes before his maiestie as here foloweth The Oration of the kings Ambassadour before the Emperour in defence of his cause SIr the king my maister taking and reputing you as his perfect frende confederate and allye and not doubting but you remembring the mutual kindnes betwene you in times past The Oration of the Ambassadour to the Emperour wil shew yourself in all ocurrents to be of such minde and disposition as iustice truthe and equitie doeth require hath willed me by his letters to open and declare vnto you what he hathe done and in what wise hee hathe proceeded concerning suche Marriage as by many yeares was supposed to haue bene betwene your Aunte and hys grace Diuisions consisting in 2. partes In which matter being two principall poyntes specially to be regarded considered that is to say the iustice of the cause and the order of the processe therein hys highnes hath so vsed hym in both as no man may right wisely complaine of the same First as touching the iustnes of the cause that is to say of that Mariage betwene him and your sayde Aunte to be nought The iustnes of the kinges cause and of no moment ne effect but against the law of God nature and man and indispensable by the Pope and in no wise vailable his highnes hath done therein asmuch as becommeth him for discharge of hys coÌ„science and hath found so certain so euideÌ„t so manifest so open and approued truth as wherunto his maiesty ought of good congruence to geue place which by al other ought to be allowed and receiued not as a matter doutful disputable or depending in question and ambiguitie but as a plaine determined and discussed verity of the true vnderstanding of gods word and lawe which all Christian men must follow and obey and before all other worldly respects prefer and execute In attaining the knowledge whereof if hys highnes had vsed only his owne particular iudgement sentence or the minde only opinion of his owne natural subiects althoughe the same might in his conscience haue suffised woulde not muche haue repugned if some other had made difficulty to assent to him in the same till further discussion had bene made thereupon But now forasmuch as besides hys owne certaine vnderstanding and the agreement of thys whole Cleargie to the same in both Prouinces of hys realme his maiestie hath also for him the determinatioÌ„s of the moste famous vniuersities of Christendome Vniuersities staÌ„ding with the kinges cause and most indifferent to pronounce and geue iudgement in this case and among them the Uniuersitie of Bonony all feare of the Pope set apart concluding against his power and also Padua the Uenetians threates not regarded geuynge their sentence for the truth euident words of Gods law there should no man as seemeth to him gainsay or wythstand either in word or dede the truth thus opened but for his honor and duetie to the obseruation of Gods law willingly embrace and receiue the same According whereunto his grace perceiueth also aswell in his Realme as els where a notable consent and agreement amongest all Diuines and suche as haue studied for knowledge of Gods lawe without contradiction of anye number vnlesse it be such applying their minde to y e maintenaunce of worldly affections do either in defence of such lawes as they haue studied eyther for satisfaction of theyr priuate appetite forbeare to agree vnto y e same The number of whoÌ„ is so smal as in the discerning of truth it ought not to be regarded in a case so plainly described and determined by Gods word as thys is And if percase your Maiestie heere not regarding the number but the matter shall seme to consider in thys case not so much who speaketh as what is spoken to aunswer thereunto I say Syr the king my maister is of the same mind for his own satisfactioÌ„ taketh hymselfe to be in the right Both the number and matter maketh with the king not because so many sayeth it but because hee being learned knoweth the matter to be right Neuertheles reason would and enforceth also that straungers to the cause and not parties therein should be induced to beleue that to be truth that such a number of Clearkes doe so constantly affirme specially not being otherwise learned to be iudges of theyr sayings as your maiestie is not And if you were then could your highnesse shew such reasons authorities and grounds as cannot be taken away and be so firm and stable as they ought not of Christen men in any part to be impugned like as hath bene partly heeretofore shewed by his sondry ambassadours to your Imperiall maiestie and shuld eftsoones be done were it not too great an iniury to y t is already passed in the Realme to dispute the same againe in any other countrey which being contrarious to the lawes and ordinances of his realme he trusteth your prudeÌ„cie will not require but take that is past for a thing done and iustly done and as for Gods part to leaue hys conscience to himself qui Domino sua stat aut cadit and for y e world to passe ouer as a frend that whych nothing toucheth you and not to maruell though the said king my master regarding the wealth of his soule principally with the commodity of his person and so great benefit quiet of his realm haue percase
done y t he for his priuate fantasie woulde not had chaunced like as his highnesse also would wish it had not happened that such cause had bene geuen vnto hym to compell him so to doe But these things in their outward visage be but worldly and inwardly touch and concerne the soule The seconde parte of his Oration touching the manner of the kinges procedinges Quid autem prodest homini si vniuersum mundum lucretur animae vero suae detrimentum patiatur Primum quaerite regnum Dei c. And yet neither his highnes ignorant what respect is to be had vnto the world and how much he hath laboured and trauailed therein hee hath sufficiently declared and shewed to the world in his acts and proceedings For if he had vtterly contempned the order and processe of the worlde or the frendshippe and amitie of your Maiestie he needed not to haue sent so often and sundry Ambassates to the Pope and to you both nor continued and spente his time in delayes as he hath done hetherto but might many yeres past haue done that he hath don now if it had so liked hym and with as litle difficulty then as nowe if he would haue wythout such respect folowed hys pleasure in that behalf But now I doubt not your maiestie doth wel remember how often the king my master hath sent vnto your highnes and that your maiestie hath heard also what sutes hee hath made to the Pope and how the sayd Pope hath handled him again onely in delay and daliance wyth open commission geuen to his Legates to determine and geue sentence for hym by a commission decretall and secretly to geue them instructions to suspend and put ouer the same How the Pope dalyed with the king by delayes By which meanes and other semblable hee perceaued playnly himselfe to be brought in such a labirinth as going forward that way he were like to come to no end and was therefore compelled to steppe right forth at once to the mazes end there to quyet and repose himselfe at the last And is it not tyme to haue end in seuen yeare or els to seeke for it an other way The pope hath shewed hymselfe both vnwilling to haue an ende and also ready and prone to do him iniurie as well in citing hym to Rome as also sending forth certayne breues to his grace sclaunderous and for the iniustice and iniquitie of them to himself dishonorable as he gaue hys highnes good and iust cause to suspect least any end to be made at hys hand if any he would make might be in hys conscience receiued and followed For the pope doyng iniury in some poynt why should he be thought conuenient Iudge not vsing hymselfe indifferently in this matter as many moe particularities may be shewed and declared considering This generall Councell was the first Councell of Constantinople there is a generall Councell willing al matters to be determined where they first began and that the whole body of our Realm hath for the wealth of the same by a law established the determination of such causes By reason wherof the Bishop of Canterbury as metropolitane of our Realme hath geuen sentence in due iudgement for the kinges partie It is not to be asked nor questioned whether that matter hath bene determined after the common fashion but whether it hath in it common iustice truth and equitie of Gods lawe For obseruatioÌ„ of the common order hys grace hath done that lay in hym and inforced by necessitie hath found the true order mayntainable by Gods worde generall Councels which he hath in substaunce followed with effect and hath done as becommeth hym tendring eyther Gods lawe or hys person or the wealth of hys Realme like as he doubteth not but your maiestie as a wise Prince remembring his cause from the beginning hetherto will of your selfe consider and thinke y t among mortall men nothing shuld be immortall suites must once haue an end Si possis rectè si non quocunque modo And if he cannot as he would his hignesse theÌ„ to do as he may he y t hath a iourny to be perfited must if he caÌ„not go one way assay an other What soeuer hath bene herein done necessitie hath enforced hym that is to say Gods law in the matter and such maner of dealing of the Pope as hee hathe shewed vnto hym in the same doing sundry iniuries w tout effect of iustice wherein he promised the same But as for the kings matter to the Pope he shall entreat with him a parte As touching your maiestie he taketh you for his frend as to a frend he openeth these matters vnto you trusting to find your maiesty no les frendly hereafter vnto him then he hath done heretofore By these matters thus passed and discoursed to and fro betwene the King and these forrain Princes aboue rehersed many things are to be vnderstaÌ„ded of the reader who so is disposed to behold and consider the state proceeding of publike affairs The kinges diuorce iust as wel to the church apperteining as to the common wealth First howe the king cleareth himselfe both iustly and reasonably for hys diuorce made w t the Lady Katherine the Emperors aunt The kinges mariage with Q. Anne lawfull Secondly how he proueth and defendeth his mariage with Queene Anne to be iust lawful both by the authority of Gods word and the comprobation of the best most famous learned men and vniuersities and also by the assent of the whole realme Furthermore for the stablishing of the kings succession in the Imperiall crowne of this Realme The Pope supâ—ressed for the suppression of the pope and vniting the title of supremacie vnto the kings Crowne what order therein was taken and what penaltie was sette vppon the same The kinges title of supremacy as may appeare by the Act of Parliament set foorth An. 1534. Ex Henr. Reg. 26. cap. 13. in these wordes following If any person or persons after the 1. of Februarie next doe maliciously imagine Statut. An. 26. Hen. 8. cap. 13. inuent practise or attempt to depriue the king of the dignitie title or name of hys royall estate c. that then euery such person and persones so offending in any of the premisses their aiders counsellors coÌ„senters and abbettours being therof lawfully conuict according to the lawes and customes of this Realme shal be reputed Denying of the kinges supremacy made treasoÌ„ accepted and adiudged traytours and that euery suche offence in any the premisses committed or done after the said first day of February shal be reputed accepted and adiudged high treason and the offenders therein their aiders consenters counsellors and abbettors being lawfully conuict of any such offence shall haue suffer such pains of death and other penalties as is limited and accustomed in cases of high treason Uppon thys and suche other Actes concluded in those Parlamentes what stomacke the Pope
amongst such a number of Philistians both within the Realme and without Agayne neither is it vnlike but that Stephen Winchester being then abroade in Ambassie was not altogether asleepe The suspition whereof may be the more coniecturall for that Edmund Boner Archdeacon of Leicester and then Ambassadour in Fraunce succeeding after Stephen Winchester did manifestly detect him of plaine Papistrie as in the sequeale of their stories when wee come to the time more ample the Lord graunting shall be expressed And as touching the Kings minde and assent The lawfulnes of Queene Annes succession defended although at that time through crafty setters on he seemed to be sore bent both against that Queene and to the disheriting of his owne daughter yet vnto that former will of the King so set against her then I will oppose againe the last will of the King wherein expressely and by name he did accepte and by plaine ratification did allow the succession of hys Mariage to stand good and lawfull Furthermore Defence of Queene Anne agaynst priuy backbyters to all other sinister iudgements and opinions whatsoeuer can be conceiued of man against that vertuous Queene I obiect and oppose againe as in stede of aunswere the euident demonstration of Gods fauour in mainteining preseruing aduaunsing the offspring of her body the Lady ELIZABETH nowe Queene whome the Lord hath so meruailously conserued from so manifold daungers so royally hath exalted so happely hath blessed with such vertuous patience and with such a quiet reigne hetherto that neither the reigne of her brother EDVVARD nor of her sister Mary to her is to be compared whether we consider the number of the yeares of their reignes or the peaceablenes of their state In whose royall and florishing regiment we haue to behold not so much the naturall disposition of her mothers qualities as the secrete iudgemente of God in preseruing and magnifieng the fruite and offspring of that godly Queene And finally as for the blasphemous mouth both of Cardinall Poole Paulus 〈◊〉 can finde no whoredome in all Rome but must come and 〈◊〉 matter where none 〈◊〉 in England The Protestantes of Germanye forsake king Henry for the death of Queene Anne The wily practises of the Papists and of Paulus Iouius that Popish Cardinall who measuring belike other womeÌ„ by his curtesanes of Rome so impudently abuseth his penne in lieng and rayling against this noble Queene to aunswere agayne in defence of her cause to that Italian I obiect and oppose the consent and iudgement of so many noble Protestants and Princes of Germany who beeing in league before with King Henry and minding no lesse but to haue made him the head of their confederation afterward hearing of the death of this Queene vtterly brake from him and refused him onely for the same cause But all this seemeth as is said to be the drift of the wilie Papistes who seeing the Pope to be repulsed out of England by the meanes chiefly of this Queene and fearing alwayes the succession of this Marriage in time to come thought by sinister practise to preuent that perill before whispering in the Kings eares what possibly they could to make that Matrimonie vnlawfull and all for the disheriting of that succession Againe Stephen Gardiner who was a secret worker against that mariage and a perpetuall enemie against Lady Elizabeth being then abroade with the French Kyng and the great Maister of Fraunce ceased not in his letters still to put the King in feare that the foreine Princes and powers of the world with the Pope woulde neuer be reconciled to the King neither should he be euer in any perfect securitie vnlesse he vndid againe such actes before passed for the ratification of that succession Which thing when they had now brought to passe after their owne desire that both now the Queene was beheaded Gods prouidence still disapointeth the papistes The king maried Lady Iane. and Elizabeth the Kings daughter disherited they thought all things to be sure for euer But yet Gods prouidence still went beyond them and deceaued them For incontinently after the suffering of Queene Anne the King within three dayes after maryed Lady Iane Semer of whome came King Edward as great an enemie to Gods enemie the Pope as euer his father was and greater too In the meane time as these troublous tumultes were in doing in England Paule the third Bishop of Rome for his part was not behind to helpe forward for his own aduantage Who seeing his vsurped kingdome feate to be darkened in the countreys of Germany The feate of the beast darckned Apoc. 16. also in EnglaÌ„d thought it high time to bestirre him and therefore to prouide some remedy against further daungers appointed a general Councel at Mantua in Italy requiring all kings and princes either personally to be there or else to sende their Ambassadours vnder faire preâ—enses as to suppresse heresies and to restore the Church and to warre agaynst the Turke c. This Bull was subscribed with the hands of 26. Cardinals and set vp in diuers great Cities that it might be knowne and published to the whole world Unto the which Bull firste the Protestants of Germany doe aunsweare declaring sufficient causes why they refused to resort to that Councell being indicted at Mantua in the Popes owne Countrey Whose declaration with theyr causes graue and effectuall Ex Ioan. Sledano Lib. 10. being set forth in print and in the English tongue although they were worthy heere to be inserted yet for breuitie and more speede in our story I will pretermit the same and only take the Oration or answere of our King heere Wherein he likewise rendereth reasons and causes most reasonable why he refuseth to come or to send at the Popes call to his Councell indicted at Mantua Whose Oration or Protestation because it conteineth matter of some wâ—ight and great experience I thought heere good to expresse as foloweth ¶ A Protestation in the name of the King and the whole Counsaile and Cleargy of England why they refuse to come to the Popes Councell at his call SEing that the Bishop of Rome calleth learned men froÌ„ all parties The kinges protestation why he senâ—eth not to â—he Popes Councell conducting them by great rewards making as many of them Cardinals as he thinketh most meet and most ready to defend fraâ—des and vntruthes we could not but with much anxietie cast with our selues what so great a preparance of wits should meane As chance was wee gessed euen as it folowed We haue ben so long acquainted with Romaine subtilties and popish deceites that we wel and easely iudged y e Byshop of Rome to intend an assemble of his adherents and men sworne to thinke all his lusts to be lawes We were not deceiued The Popes craftes espyed Paule the Byshop of Rome hath called a Councell to the which he knewe well either fewe or none of the Christen Princes coulde come Both the time
receiued and made thys answere againe to them as followeth The kings answere to the rebels FIrst we begin and make answere to the fourth and sixt articles The kinges aunswere to the rebels because vpon them dependeth much of the rest Concerning choosing of Counsailours I neuer haue red heard nor knowen that Princes Counsailours and Prelates should be appoynted by rude and ignorant common people nor that they were persons meete or of habilitie to discerne and choose meete and sufficient Counsailours for a Prince How presumptuous then are ye the rude coÌ„mons of one shire and that one the most base of y e whole realme and of the least experience to finde fault with your Prince for the electing of his Counsailours and Prelates and to take vpon you contrary to Gods lawe and mans lawes to rule your Prince whom ye are bouÌ„d by al law to obey and serue with both your liues landes and goodes and for no worldly cause to withstand As to the suppression of religious houses Monasteries we wil that ye and al our subiects should wel know For suppression of religious houses that this is graunted vs by all the nobles spirituall temporall of thys realme and by al the commons in the same by Acte of Parlament and not set foorth by any Counsailour or Counsailours vpon their mere wil and fantasy as ye full falsely would perswade our realme to beleeue And where ye alleage that the seruice of God is muche diminished the trueth thereof is contrary for there bee no houses suppressed where God was well serued but where most vice mischiefe and abomination of liuing was vsed and that doth well appeare by their owne confessions subscribed wyth their owne handes in the time of their visitations and yet we suffred a great many of them more then we needed by the Acte to stand wherin In these visitations of religious houses horrible it is to read what wickednes and abomination was there founde and regystred by the vysitors if they amend not their liuing we feare we haue more to aunswere for then for the suppression of all the rest And as for the hospitalitie for the reliefe of the poore we wonder ye be not ashamed to affirme that they haue bene a great reliefe of poore people when a great many or the most parte hath not past foure or fiue religious persons in them diuers but one which spent the substaunce of the goodes of their houses in nourishing of vice and abhominable liuing Nowe what vnkindnes and vnnaturalitie may we impute to you and all our subiects that be of that minde which hadde leuer suche an vnthriftie sorte of vicious persons shoulde enioye suche possessions profites and emoluments as grow of the sayd houses to the maintenance of their vnthriftie life then we your naturall Prince soueraigne Lorde and King whych doth hath spent more in your defences of our owne then sixe times they be woorth As touching the acte of vses we maruaile what madnes is in your braine The acte of vses or vpon what ground ye wold take authority vpon you to cause vs to breake those lawes and statutes which by all the noble Knightes and Gentlemen of this Realme whom the same chiefly touched hath bene graunted and assented too seeing in no maner of things it toucheth you the base commons of our realme Also the groundes of all those vses were false and neuer admitted by law but vsurped vpon the prince contrary to all equitie and iustice as it hath bene openly both disputed declared by all the well learned meÌ„ in the Realm of Englande in Westminster Hall whereby yee may well perceiue howe madde and vnreasonable your demaundes be both in that and in the rest and howe vnmeete it is for vs dishonorable to graunt or assent vnto and lesse mete and decent for you in such a rebellious sort to demande the same of your Prince As touching the fifteene which yee demaunde of vs to be released thinke yee that we be so faint hearted The acte of fiftene that perforce ye of one shire were ye a great many mo could compell vs with your insurrections such rebellious demeanour to remitte the same or thinke yee that any man will or may take you to be true subiects that first make shewe a louing graunt and then perforce would compel your soueraigne Lord and King to release the same The time of paiment whereof is not yet come yea and seeing the same will not counteruaile the tenth peny of the charges whych we haue and daily do susteine for your tuition safegarde make you sure by your occasioÌ„s of these your ingratitudes vnnaturalnes and vnkindnes to vs now administred ye geue vs cause which hath alwayes bene asmuche dedicate to your wealth as euer was King not so muche to set our study for y e setting forward of the same seing how vnkindly and vntruly ye deale now wyth vs wythout any cause or occasion And doubt yee not though you haue no grace nor naturalnes in you to consider your duetie of allegiaÌ„ce to your king soueraigne Lord the rest of our Realm we doubt not hath we and they shall so looke on thys cause y t we trust it shal be to your confusion if according to your former letters you submit not your selues As touching the first frutes we let you to witte it is a thing graunted vs by Acte of Parlament also The acte of first fruites for the supportation of part of the great and excessiue charges which we support beare for the maintenaunce of your wealthes and other our subiects and we haue knowen also that yee our commons haue much complained in times passed that the most part of our goodes landes and possessions of the Realme were in the spirituall mens handes and yet bearing vs in hande that yee be as louing subiectes to vs as may be yee can not finde in your hearts that your Prince and soueraigne Lord should haue any part therof and yet it is nothing preiudiciall vnto you our commons but doe rebel and vnlawfully rise against your Prince contrary to the dueâ—y of allegiaunce Gods commaundement Syrs remember your follies and traiterous demeanours and shame not your natiue country of England nor offend no more so greuously your vndoubted king natural prince which alwayes hathe shewed him selfe most louinge vnto you and remember your duetie of allegiance and that yee are bound to obey vs your king both by Gods commandement and lawe of nature Wherfore we charge you eftsoones vppon the foresayde bondes and paines that yee wythdrawe your selues to your owne houses euery manne and no more to assemble contrary to our lawes and your allegiaunces and to cause the prouokers of you to thys mischiefe to â—e deliuered to our Lieutenaunts handes or ours and you your selues to submitte you to suche condigne punishment as wee and our nobles shal thinke you worthy for doubt you not els
after whose birth Queene Iane his mother the second daye after dyed in childbed left the king agayne a widower which so continued the space of two yeres together Upon the death of whiche Queene Iane Prince Edward borne and vppon the birth of prince Edward her sonne these two verses were made which follow Phoenix Iana iacet nato Phoenice Queene Iane dyed in childe-bed dolendum Secula Phoenices nulla tulisse duas Here is by the waye to be vnderstand that during all this season since the time that the king of Englande had reiected the pope out of the Realme both the Emperour These verses were thought to be made by M. Armigyl Wade y e French king and the king of Scottes with other forreine potentates which were yet in subiection vnder the Pope bare no him do great good fauour inwardly what soeuer outwardly they pretended Neither was here lacking pryuy setters on nor secret working among themselues how to compasse vngracious mischiefes if God by cōtrary occasions had not stopped their intended deuises For first y e Pope had sent Cardinall Poole to the French king to stir him to warre agaynst the realme of England Secondly where as the Frenche king The Pope stirreth warre agaynst England by Cardinall Poole The Emperour the French king and the king of Scottes set agaynst the king of England by treaty of perpetuall peace was bound yearly to paye to the king of England at the first dayes of May and Nouember about xcv thousand crownes of the summe and odde mony and ouer that 10000. crownes at y e sayd ij termes for recōpēce of salt due as the treates therof did purporte that pension remayned now vnpayed iiij yeares and more Furthermore the Emperour and the Frenche K. both reteined Grancetor a traiterous rebell against the king condemned by Act of Parliament with certayn other traitors moe and yet would not deliuer him to the king at his earnest suite and request The Frenche king also digressing from his promise and treaty made alliance wyth the Bishop of Rome Clement in marying the Dolphine to hys Niece called Katherine de Medicis The sayd Frenche kyng moreouer contrary to his contracte made married his daughter to the king of Scottes All which were preiudiciall and put the kinge no doubt in some feare and perplexity though otherwise a stout and valiant Prince to see the Pope the Emperour the French king and king of Scottes so bent against him And yet all this notwithstanding the Lord stil defended the iustnes of his cause against them all For although the French king was so sette on by the Pope and so linked in mariage with the Scots and sacked nothing now but only occasion to inuade the realme of England yet notwythstanding he hearing now of the birth of Prince Edwarde the kinges sonne by Queene Iane and vnderstandinge also by the death of the sayde Queene Iane that the Kyng was a widower and perceiuing moreouer talk to be that the king would ioyne in mariage with the Germains began to waxe more calme and colde and to geue much more gentle wordes and to demeane him selfe more curtuously labouring to mary the Queene of Nauare hys sister to the king The Ambassadors resident then in France for the king were Ste. Gardiner with Docto◠Thirleby c. Whyche Steuen Gard. what he wrought secreately for the Popes deuotion I haue not expressely to charge him Whether he so did or what he did the Lord knoweth all But thys is certaine that when D. Boner Archedeacon then of Leicester was sente into Fraunce by the Kinge throughe the meanes of the Lord Cromwell to succeede Steuen Gardinar in Ambassie which was about the yeare of our Lord 1538. he found such dealing in the sayd Bishop of Winchester as was not greatly to be trusted beside the vnkynde partes of the sayde Byshop againste the foresayde Boner Anno. 1538. comming then from the King and Lorde Cromwell as was not to be liked Long it is to recite from the beginning few men peruenture woulde beleeue Doct. Boner the kyngs Ambassadour in Fraunce the brawling matters the priuie complaints the contentious quarels and bitter dissentiōs betwene these two and especially what despightful contumelies D. Boner receiued at the hands of Winchester For vnderstande good Reader that this doctor Boner all this while remained yet as he seemed a good man Doct. Boner in the beginning a fauourer of the truth and a Lutherane and was a great furtherer of the kinges proceedings and a fauourer of Luthers doctrine and was aduanced only by the Lorde Cromwel Whose promotions here to reherse first he was Archdeacon of Leycester persone of Bledon of Dereham Cheswike and Cheriburton Then was made Byshop of Hereford and at last preferred to be Bish. of London The chiefe of which preferments and dignities were conferred vnto him only by the meanes and fauour of the L. Cromwel L. Cromwel the onely setter vp of Doct. Boner who was then his chiefe and only patrone and setter vp as the said Boner himselfe in al his letters doth manifestly protest and declare The Copies of which his letters I could heere produce and exhibite but for prolonging my story with superfluous matter Yet that the worlde and all posteritie may see how the comming vp of D. Boner was onely by the Gospell howsoeuer he was after vnkind vnto the Gospell this one letter of his Doct. Boners cōming vp was by the Gospell which I wil heere inferre written to the Lorde Cromwel out of Fraunce may stand for a perpetuall testimonie the tenour whereof here ensueth * A letter of Doctor Boner the kings Ambassadour resident in Fraunce sent to the Lord Cromwell declaring the order of his promotions and comming vp MY very singular especiall good Lord as one most bounden I most humbly commende mee vnto your honourable good Lordship Out of Boners owne hand writing And wheras in times passed in hath liked the same without any my desertes or merites euen only of your singular exceding goodnes to bestowe a great deale of loue beneuolence and good affection vpon me so poore a man and of so small qualities expressing in deede sondry wayes the good effectes therof to my great preferment I was very much bounde thereby vnto your honourable good Lordshippe and thought it alway my duetie as in deede it was both to beare my true hart againe vnto your Lordship D. Boner cōfesseth himselfe much bound to the L. Crōwell and also remembring suche kindnes to doe vnto the same all such seruice pleasure as might then lie in my smal power to do But where of your infinite inestimable goodnes it hath further liked you of late first to aduance me vnto the office of Legation from such a Prince as my soueraigne Lorde is vnto the Emperour and French king and next after to procure and obtayne mine aduauncement to so honourable a promotion as the Byshoprike of Hereford
of your power and that from hencefoorth ye shall accept repute and take the Kings Maiestie to be the only supreme head in earth of the Church of England and that to your cunning witte and vttermost of your power without guile fraude or other vndue meane ye shall obserue keepe mainteine and defend the whole effects and contents of all and singular Actes and Statutes made and to be made within this Realme in derogation extirpation and extinguishment of the Byshop of Rome and his authoritie and all other Actes and Statutes made and to be made in reformation and corroboration of the Kings power of supreme head in earth of the Church of England and this ye shall do agaynst all maner of persons of what estate dignitie degree or condition they be and in no wise do nor attempt nor to your power suffer to be done or attempted directly or indirectly any thing or things priuely or apertly to the let hinderance dammage or derogation thereof or of any part thereof by any maner of meanes or for any maner of pretense And in case any othe bee made or hath bene made by you to any person or persons in maintenance or fauour of the Bishop of Rome or his authority iurisdiction or power ye repute the same as vaine and adnihilate so helpe you God c. In fidem praemissorum ego Edmundus Boner electus confirmatus Londonensis Episcopus huic praesenti chartae subscripsi ¶ Ecclesiasticall matters an 1538. It will be iudged that I haue lingred peraduenture too much in these outward affaires of Princes and Ambassadours Anno 1538. Wherefore leauing with these by matters perteynyng to the Ciuill state a while I mynde the Lord willyng to put my story in order agayne of such occurreÌ„ts as belong vnto the Church first shewyng such Iniunctions and Articles as were deuised and set forth by the kyng for the behoofe of his subiectes Wherein first is to be vnderstaÌ„ded that the kyng when he had taken the title of supremacie from the Byshop of Rome and had translated the same to himselfe and was now a full Prince in his owne realme although he wel perceiued The king and his counsaile bearing with the weakenes of the people by y e wisedome and aduise of the Lord Cromwell and other of his CouÌ„saile that the corrupt state of the Church had neede of reformatioÌ„ in many thyngs yet because he saw how stubburne and vntoward the hartes of many Papistes were to be brought from their old persuasions and customes and what businesse he had with them onely about the matter of the Popes title he durst not by and by reforme all at once which notwithstaÌ„dyng had bene to be wished but leadyng them fayre and softely as he might proceeded by litle and litle to bryng greater purposes to perfectioÌ„ which he no doubt would haue done The booke of articles deuised by the king for queitnes of the people c. if the Lord Cromwell had lyued and therfore first he began with a litle booke of Articles partly aboue touched bearyng this title Articles deuised by the Kynges highnesse to stable Christen quietnesse and vnitie among the people c. * Articles deuised by the kyng IN the contentes of which booke first be set forth the Articles of our ChristiaÌ„ Creede which are necessarely and expressely to be beleued of all men Of 3. SacrameÌ„ts Then with the kynges Preface goyng before foloweth the declaration of iij. Sacramentes to witte of Baptisme of Penaunce and of the Sacrament of the Aultar In the tractation wherof he altereth nothyng from the old trade receaued heretofore froÌ„ the Church of Rome Further then procâ—edyng to the order and cause of our iustificatioÌ„ he declareth that the onely mercy and grace of the father promised freely vnto vs for his sonnes sake Iesu Christ and the merites of his Passion and bloud Of iustification be the onely sufficient and worthy causes of our iustification yet good workes with inward contrition hope and charitie and all other spirituall graces and motions be necessarily required and must needes coÌ„curre also in remission of our sinnes that is our iustification and afterward we beyng iustified must also haue good workes of charitie and obedieÌ„ce towardes God in the obseruyng and fulfillyng outwardly of his lawes and commaundementes c. As touching Images Of Images he willeth all Byshops preachers to teach the people in such sorte as they may know how they may vse them safely in Churches and not abuse them to Idolatry as thus that they be represeÌ„ters of vertue and good example and also by occasioÌ„ may be styrrers of meÌ„s myndes and make them to remember themselues and to lameÌ„t their sinnes and so farre he permitteth them to stand in Churches But otherwise for auoydyng of Idolatrie he chargeth all Byshops preachers diligently to instruct the people that they coÌ„mit no Idolatry vnto them in sensyng of them in kneelyng and offeryng to theÌ„ with other like worshyppynges whiche ought not to be done but onely to God And likewise for honoryng of Saintes the Byshops and preachers be commauÌ„ded to informe the people Of honoring of Saintes how Saints hence departed ought to be reuerenced honored how not That is that they are to be praysed honored as the elect seruauÌ„ts of Christ or rather Christ to be praysed in them for their excellent vertues plaÌ„ted in them for their good example left vs teachyng vs to lyue in vertue goodnes not to feare to dye for Christ as they did also as aduauncers of our prayers in that they may but yet no confidence nor any such honour to be geuen vnto them which is onely due to God And so forth charging the sayd spirituall persons to teache their flocke that all grace and remission of sinnes and saluation can no otherwise be obteined but of God onely No mediation but by Christ. by the mediation of our Sauiour Christ who is onely a sufficient Mediatour for our sinnes and that all grace and remission of sinne must proceede onely by mediation of Christ and no other From that he commeth further to speake of rites ceremonies in Christes Church Of rites and ceremonyes as in hauyng vestimentes vsed in Gods seruice sprinklyng of holy water giuyng of holy bread bearyng of CaÌ„dles on Candlemas day taking of ashes bearyng of Palmes creepyng to the Crosse settyng vp the Sepulcher hallowing of the fonte with other like customes rites ceremonies all which old riâ—es and customes the foresayd booke doth not by and by repeale but so farre admitteth them for good and laudable as they put men in remeÌ„braunce of spirituall thynges but so that the people withall must be instructed how the sayd ceremonies conteine in them no such power to remitte sinne but onely that to be referred vnto God by whome onely our sinnes be forgeuen vs. And so concluding with Purgatory he maketh an ende of those Articles
his owne proper person is yet sayde to be offered vp not only euery yeare at Easter but also euery day in the celebration of the Sacrament because his oblation once for euer made is thereby represented Euen so saith Augustine is the Sacramēt of Christes body the body of Christ and the sacrament of Christes bloud the bloud of Christ in a certayne wise or fashion The celebration of the sacrament representeth the oblation of Christes body The sacramēt of Chrrists body is not his body in deede but in memoriall or representation Not that the Sacrament is his naturall body or bloud in deede but that it is a memoriall or representation thereof as the dayes before shewed be of his verye and naturall body crucified for vs and of his precious bloud shed for the remission of our sinnes And thus be the holy signes or Sacramentes truely called by the names of the very thinges in them signified But why so For they saith Augustine haue a certaine similitude of those things wherof they be signes or Sacraments for else they should be no Sacraments at all And therefore do they commonly and for the most part receiue the denomination of the things whereof they be Sacraments So that we may manifestly perceiue that he calleth not the Sacrament of Christes body and bloud the very body and bloud of Christ but as he sayd before But yet he sayth in a certaine maner or wise Not that the Sacramente absolutely and plainely is his naturall body or bloud For this is a false argument of Sophistrie which they call Secundum quid ad simpliciter that is to say A Falla◠in Logike a secundum quid ad simpliciter The Popes argument The Sacrament of Christes body is Christs body Ergo the sacrament is Christes body really ◠substātially that the Sacramēt of Christes body is in a certaine wise the body of Christe Ergo it is also playnely and expressely the naturall body of Christ. For such an other reason might this be also Christ is after a certayne maner a Lion a Lambe and a doore Ergo Christe is a naturall Lion and Lambe or materiall doore But the Sacrament of Christes body and bloud is therefore called his body and bloud because it is thereof a memoriall signe sacrament token representation spent once for our redemption Which thing is further expounded by an other speach that he doth heere consequently allege of baptisme Sicut de ipso baptismo apostolus dicit c. The Apostle quoth Augustine sayeth not we haue signified buryeng but he sayeth vtterly we be buried with Christ For else should all false Christians be buried wyth Christ from sinne which yet do liue in all sinne And therfore saith Augustine immediately therupon he called therfore the sacrament of so great a thing by none other name then of the thing it selfe Thus O moste gracious and godly prince do I confesse and knowledge that the bread of y e sacrament is truely Christes body and the wyne to be truely his bloud according to the wordes of the institution of the same Sacrament but in a certaine wise that is to wit figuratiuely sacramētally or significatiuely according to the exposition of the Doctours before recited heereafter folowing And to this exposition of the old Doctours am I enforced both by the articles of my Creede and also by the circumstances of the sayde Scripture as after shall more largely appeare But by the same can I not finde the natural body of our Sauiour to be there naturally but rather absent both from the sacrament from all the world collocate and remaining in heauen where he by promise must abide corporally vnto the end of the world The same holy Doctor writing agaynst one Faultus sayth in like manner Aug. contra Faustum Si Machabaeos cum ingenti admiratione praeferimus quia escas quibus nunc Christiani licitè vtuntur attingere noluerunt quia pro tempore tunc Prophetico non licebat quanto nunc magis pro Baptismo Christi pro Eucharistia Christi pro signo Christi c. If we doo preferre wyth greate admiration the Machabees because they would not once touche the meates which Christian men now lawfully vse to eate of for that it was not lawfull for that tyme then beyng propheticall that is in the tyme of the olde Testament how muche rather now ought a Christian to be more ready to suffer all things for the Baptisme of Christ and for the Sacrament of thankesgiuing and for the signe of Christe seeyng that those of the old Testamente were the promises of the things to be complete and fulfilled and these Sacramentes in the newe Testamente are the tokens of things complete and finished In this do I note that according to the expositions before shewed he calleth the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of Christes body bloud otherwise properly named Eucharistia signum Christi and that in the singular number The signe of Christ. for as much as they both do signifie welnigh one thing In both them is testified the death of our Saueour And moreouer he calleth them Indicia rerum completarum that is to wyt The tokens or benefits that we shall receiue by the beliefe of Christe for vs crucified And them doth he call vsually both the sacraments signum Christi in the singular number And as the same Saint Augustine in his fiftie treatise vpon the Gospel of Saint Iohn teacheth where he sayeth thus Si bonus es si ad corpus Christi pertines quod significat Petrus habes Christum in praesenti in futuro In praesenti per fidem c. If thou be good August in Ioan tract 50. if thou pertayne to the body of Christ which this word Petrus doth signifie then hast thou Christ both heere presente and in time to come Heere presente through fayth heere presente by the signe and figure of Christe heere presente by the Sacrament of Baptisme heere presente by the meate and drinke of the altar c. More there was that Iohn Lambert wrote to the king but thus much onely came to our hands The death of Robert Packington AMong other actes and matters passed and done thys present yeare Robert Packington which is of the Lorde 1538. heere is not to be silenced the vnworthy and lamentable death of Robert Packington Mercer of London Anno 1538. wrought and caused by the enemies of Gods worde and of all good proceedings The story is this The said Robert Packington being a man of substance and dwelling in Chepeside vsed euery day at fiue of the clocke Winter and Sommer to goe to prayer at a Churche then called S. Thomas of Acres but now named Mercers Chappell And one morning amongst all other being a great mistie morning such as hath seldōe bin seene euen as he was crossing y e streate from his house to the Churche he was sodenly murthered with a gunne which of y e neighbours was plainly
accused indited or presented should be admitted to chaleÌ„ge any that shoulde be enpanelled for the triall of any matter or cause other theÌ„ for malice or enuy which chaleÌ„ge should forthwith be tryed in like maner as in cases of felony c. Prouided moreouer that euery person that shoulde be named Commissioner in this inquisition should first take a corporall oth the tenor of which oth here ensueth * The oth of the Commissioners The othe geuen to the Commissioners to enquire vppon true Christians YE shall swere that ye to your cunning witte and power shall truely and indifferently execute the authority to you geuen by the kinges Commission made for correction of heretickes other offenders mentioned in the same Commission without any fauor affection corruption dread or malice to be borne to any person or persons as God you helpe and all Sayntes And thus much briefly collected out of the act and Originals Stat. an 31. Reg Henr. 8. which more largely are to be sene in y e statute an 31 Reg. Henr. 8. concerning the sixe Articles which otherwyse for the bloudy cruelty thereof are called the whip with sixe stringes set forth after the death of Queene Anne and of good Iohn Lambert deuised by the cruelty of y e Bishops but specially of the Bishop of Wint. and at length also subscribed by K. Henry But herein as in many other parts moe the crafty pollicy of that Bishop appeared who like a lurking Serpent most slyly watching his time if he had not taken the king comming out vpon a soddayne there where it was I spare here to report as I heard it it was thought and affirmed by certaine which then were perteining to the king that Winchester had not obteined y e matter so easely to be subscribed as he did These sixe Articles aboue specified although they conteined manifest errours Truth in danger left desolate heresies and absurdities agaynst all Scripture and learning as all men hauing any iudgemeÌ„t in Gods word may plainly vnderstand yet such was the miserable aduersity of that time the power of darcknes that the simple cause of truth and of religion was vtterly left desolate and forsakeÌ„ of all frends For euery man seing the kinges minde so fully addict vpon polliticke respectes to haue these articles to passe forward few or none in all that Parliament would appeare Cranmer stood openly in the Parliament against the 6. articles which either could perceiue that was to be defended or durst defend that they vnderstood to be true saue onely Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury who then being maryed as is supposed like a constant Patron of Gods cause tooke vpon him the earnest defence of the trueth oppressed in the ParliameÌ„t three dayes together disputing against those sixe wicked articles bringing forth suche allegations and authorities as might easely haue helped the cause nisi pars maior vicâ—sset vt saepe solet meliorem Who in the sayd disputation Cranmer willed to departe 〈◊〉 of the Parliament house for his consâ—â—ence Cranmer refused to goe out of the Parliament for matter against his conscience behaued himselfe with such humble modesty and with such obedience in words toward his Prince protesting the cause not to be his but the cause of almighty God that neither his enterprise was misliked of the king agayne his reasons and allegatioÌ„s were so strong that well they could not be refuted Wherfore the king who euer bare speciall fauour vnto him well liking his zealous defeÌ„ce onely willed him to depart out of the Parliament house into the Councell Chamber for a time for sauegarde of his conscience til the Acte should passe and be graunted which he notwithstanding with humble protestation refused to do After the Parliament was finished that matter concluded the king considering the constant zeale of the Archbishoppe in defence of his cause and partly also weighing y e many authorities reasons wherby he had substantially confirmed the same sent the Lord Cromwell which w tin few dayes after was apprehended the ij dukes of Norfolke and Suffolke and all the Lordes of the Parliament to dine with hym at Lambeth where they signified vnto him that it was the kinges pleasure that they all shoulde in his hignes behalfe cherish comfort animate hym Cranmer comforted againe by the king as one that for his trauell in that parliameÌ„t had declared him selfe both greatly learned and also a man descreet wyse and therfore they willed him not to be discouraged in any thing that was passed in that Parliament contrary to hys allegations He most humbly thanked first y e kinges highnes of his singuler good affection towardes him and them all for theyr paynes adding moreouer that he so hoped in God that hereafter his allegations and authorities should take place to the glory of god commodity of the realme Which allegations and authorities of his I wish were amongest vs extant to be seene and read no doubt but they would stand in time to come in great good stead for y e ouer throw of the wicked and pernicious Articles aforesayd Allegations agaynst the vi Articles IN the meane while for so much as the sayd hereticall articles are not so lightly to be passed ouer Allegationâ— agaynst the 6. articles wherby y e rude ignorant multitude hereafter may be deceiued in the false erroneous doctrine of them any more as they haue bene in times past for lack of right instructioÌ„ and experience of the auÌ„cient state course of times in our fore elders dayes I thought therefore the Lord therunto assisting so much as antiquity of stories may helpe to the restoring agayn of truth and doctrine decayed to annexe hereunto some allegations out of auncient recordes which may geue some light to the conuincing of these newfangled Articles and heresies aboue touched And first as touching the Article of transubstantiation wherin this Parliament doth enact that the Sacrament of the Altar is the very naturall body of Christ the selfe same which was borne of the virgin Mary and that in such sort as there remayneth no substance of bread wine after the Priestes consecration but only the body bloud of Christ vnder the outward formes of bread and wine First here is to be noted that this monstrous article of theyrs in that forme of words as in standeth was neuer obtruded receiued or holden either in the Greek Church or in the Latine Church vniuersally for a Catholicke that is for a generall opinion or article of doctrine before y e time of the Laterane Counsell at Rome vnder Pope Innocent the 3. an 1216. And for so much as it hath bene a common persuasioÌ„ amongest the most sort of people The article of transubstantiatioâ— that this article in y e forme of words as here standeth is hath bene euer since Christ his time a true Catholick generall doctrine commonly receiued and taught in the Church being
thereof Chrisost. in Psa. 30. hom 1. Item in the tyme of Chrysostome it appeareth there was no such assoyling at the Priests hands by these wordes where he sayeth I require thee not that thou shouldest coÌ„fesse thy sinnes to thy fellowe seruaunt Tell them vnto God who careth for them Chrysost. in hom de penit confessione Item the sayde Chrysostome in an other place wryting vpon repentance and confession Let the examination of thy sinnes and thy iudgement sayth he be secrete and close without witnesse Let God onely see and heare thy confession c. De penit dist 1· Petrus in Glosa Item in the time of Ambrose De poenit Dist. 1. Petrus the glose of the Popes owne decrees recordeth That the institution of Baptisme was not then begonne which nowe in oure dayes is in vse Item it is truely sayd therfore of the Glose in another place where he testifieth That this institution of penance began rather of some tradition of the vniuersall church De penit Dist. 5 in principio then of any authoritie of the new Testament or of the olde c. The lyke also testifieth Erasm. wryting vpon Hierome in these wordes Apparet tempore Hieronymi nondum institutam fuisse c. That is It appeareth that in the time of Hierome this secrete confession of sinnes was not yet ordained Erasm. in Schol. in Epitaphâ—um fabiolae whiche the church afterwarde did institute holesomely if our Priests and lay men woulde vse it rightly But heerein diuines not considering aduisedly what the olde doctours do say are much deceiued That which they say of general and open confession they wrast by and by to this priuie and secrete kinde of confession which is farre diuers and of an other sort c. The like testimony may also be taken of Gracian himselfe who speaking of confession vsed then in hys tyme leaueth the matter in doubtfull suspense neither pronouncinge on the one side nor on the other but referreth y e matter to the free iudgement of the Readers which the acte of these six Articles here enioyneth as necessary vnder paine of death Briefly in fewe woordes to searche out and notifie the very certaine time when this Article of eare confession first crept into the Church what antiquitie it hath in following the Iudgement of Ioannes Scotus and of Antoninus it may be well supposed that the institution thereof tooke his first origine by Pope Innocent the thirde in hys Councell of Laterane An. 1215. For so we reade in Ioannes Scotus Lib. 4. Sent. Dist. 17. Artic. 3. Praecipua autem specificatio huius praecepti inuenitur in illo cap. Extra de poenit remiss Omnis vtriusque sexus c. And after in the same Article it followeth Nam ex prima institutione Ecclesiae non videntur fuisse Distincti proprij sacerdotes Quando enim Apostoli hinc inde ibant praedicando verbum Dei c. By the which wordes it appeareth that there was no institution of any suche confession specified before the constitution of Innocentius the thirde But more plainly the same may appeare by the wordes of Antoninus in 3. parte Histor. Whyche be these Innocentius tertius in Concilio generali praedicto circa Sacramenta confessionis communionis sic statuit Omnis vtriusque sexus fidelis postquam ad annum discretionis peruenerit omnia peccata sua solus saltem semel in anno confiteatur proprio sacerdoti iniunctam sibi poenitentiam proprijs viribus studeat adimplere alioquâ— viuens ab ingressu Ecclesiae arceatur moriens Christiana careat sepultura Vnde hoc salutare statutum frequenter in Ecclesijs publicetur ne quisquam ignorantiae coecitate velamen excusationis assumat c. That is to say Pope Innocent the 3. in hys generall Councell aforesayde touching the Sacraments of confession and the communion made this constitution as followeth That euery faithfull person both man woman after they come to the yeares of discretion shall confesse all their sinnes by themselues alone at least once a yeare to their owne ordinarie priest and shall endeuour to fulfil by their owne strength their penance to them enioyned Or els who so doth not shall neither haue entraunce into the Churche being aliue nor being dead shall enioy Christian buriall Wherefore rhis wholesome constitution we wil to be published often in the Churches least any manne throughe the blindenesse of ignoraunce maye make to them selues a cloke of excuse c. And thus much hetherto we haue alledged by occasion incident of these sixe Articles for some part of confutation of the same referring the reader for the rest to the more exquisite tractation of Diuines whyche professedlye wryte vpon those matters In the meane time for asmuche as there is extante in Latin a certaine learned Epistle of Philippe Melancthon wrytten to king Henrye againste these vj. wicked Articles aboue specified I thought not to defraud the reader of the fruit therof for his better vnderstanding and instruction The tenour and effect of hys Epistle translated into English thus followeth The Copie of Melancthons Epistle sent to king Henry against the cruel Acte of the vj. Articles MOste famous and noble Prince there were certayne Emperours of Rome as Adrianus Pius and afterward the two brethren Uerus and Marcus which did receiue gently the Apologies and defences of the ChristiaÌ„s whych so preuailed with those moderate Princes that they swaged theyr wrath againstâ— the Christians and obtained mitigation of theyr cruell Decrees Euen so for asmuch as there is a Decrâ—e set foorth of late in your Realme agaynst that doctrine whyche we professe both godly and necessary for the Churche I beseeche your moste honourable Maiestie fauorably both to read consider this our complaint especially seeing I haue not onely for our owne cause but much rather for the common sauegarde of the Churche directed this my wryting vnto you For seyng those heathen Princes did bothe admitte and allowe the defences of the Christians howe much more is it beseeming for a king of Christian profession and such a one as is occupied in y e studies of holy histories to heare the complaints and admonitions of the godly in the Churche And so muche the more willingly I wryte vnto you for that you haue so fauorably heeretofore receiued my letters w t a singular declaration of your * * beneuoleÌ„ce towardes me This also giueth me some hope that you wil not vnwillingly read these things for asmuch as I see that the very phrase manner of wryting doth playnly declare not your selfe but onely the byshops to be the authors of those articles and decrees there set forth Albeit through theyr wily and subtile sophistications they haue induced you as it happened to manye other worthy princes besides you to condescend and assent vnto theÌ„ as the rulers perswaded Darius beyng otherwise a wise and a
for the second time being duely conuicted it was made felonie as the other were In this constitution if the Lord Cromwell and other good men of the Parliament might haue had their wyll there is no doubt but the first crime of these concubinarye Priests as well as the second had had the same penaltie as the other vj. Articles had and should haue bene punished with death But Steuen Gardiner with his felowe Byshops who then ruled all the roste so basted this extraordinarie Article with their accustomed shiftes that if they were taken and duely conuicte for their not castè nor cautè at first time it was but forfaite of goodes Also for the second conuiction or atteinder they so prouided that the next yeare folowing that punishment and paine of death by Acte of Parliamente 〈◊〉 an 〈…〉 c. 10. was cleane wiped away and repealed And why so Because sayeth the Statute that punishment by payne of deathe is very sore and much extreme therefore it pleaseth the Kyng wyth the assente of the Lordes that that clause aboue written concerning felonie and paynes of deathe and other penalties and forfaitures for and vpon the first and seconde conuiction or atteynder of anye Prieste or woman The Acte aâ—ainst the â—horedome 〈◊〉 Priestes 〈◊〉 â—fter what 〈◊〉 for anye suche offences of whoredome or aduoutrie aforesayde shall be from hencefoorth voyde and of none effecte c. So that by this statute it was prouided for all suche votaries as liued in whoredome and adulterie for the first offence to lose his goodes and all his spirituall promotions except one For the second to forfaite all that he had to the King For the third conuiction to susteyne continuall imprisonment In these vngodly proceedings of the Popes Catholicke Clergie two things we haue to note The maniâ—est impiety â—f the popes â—octrine â—isclosed 1. First the horrible impietie of their doctrine directly fighting against the expresse authoritie of God his word forasmuch as that which God permitteth they restrayne that which he biddeth they forbid Habeat sayeth he non habeat say they taking exceptions agaynste the worde of the Lord. That which he calleth honorable and vndefiled they call heresie that which he cuÌ„mendeth and instituteth they punish with paynes of death Not onely the Priestes that marry but them also that say or cyphre that a Prieste may marry at the first they kill as felons Neither can any Miserere take place for chaste and lawfull wedlocke where as coÌ„trariwise a spirituall man may thrise defile his neighbours wife or thrise defloure his Brothers daughter and no felonie at all layde to his charge What is this in plaine words to say but that it is lesse sinne thrise to commit aduoutry then once to marry 2. The seconde is to be noted how these paynted hypocrites doe bewray their false dissembled dealinges vnawares with whome a man might thus reason Tell vs you Priests and votaries Dilemma â—gainst 〈◊〉 that will not marry which so precisely flie the state of Matrimonie intende you to liue chaste and are able so to do without wiues or do you keepe your selues chaste honest without them and without burning or not If ye be not able why then mary you not why take you not the remedy appointed of God Why make you those vowes which you can not performe or why do you not breake them being made falling thereby in daunger of breakyng Gods commandemeÌ„t for keeping your owne If you be able and so do intend to coÌ„tinue an honest and a continent conuersation without wiues then shall I aske of you according as Doct. Turner grauely truely layeth to your charge why do you so carefully prouide a remedie by your lawes aforehand for a mischiefe to come whiche you may auoide if ye list Doct. Turâ—eâ— huntyng â—he Romish Foxe vnlesse eyther ye listed not to stand though ye might or else saw your owne infirmitie that you could not though ye would And therefore fearing your owne weake fragilitie you prouide wisely for your selues aforehand that where other shall suffer paines of death at the first for well doing you may fall thrise in abhominable adultery and yet by the law haue your liues pardoned And heere commeth out your owne hypocrisie by your selues bewrayed For where as you all confesse that you are able to liue chaste if ye wil without wiues this moderation of the lawe prouided before against your aduouterous incontinencie playnely declareth that eyther ye purpose willingly to fal or at least ye feare and stand in doubt not to be able to stand And why then do you so confidently take such vowes vpon you standing in such doubt and feare for the performance thereof And be it to you admitted that all do not fall but that some keepe their vow The Paâ—istes beâ—â—ay their 〈…〉 though some viciously run to other mens wiues and daughters then here againe I aske you seeing these vicious whorehunters and aduouterous persons amongst you do liue viciously as you can not deny and may do otherwise if they list as you coÌ„fesse what punishmeÌ„t then are they worthy to haue which may liue coÌ„tinent and wil not neither yet will take the remedy prouided by God but refuse it Which beyng so then what iniquitie is this in you or rather impietie inexcusable against God and man to procure a moderation of lawes for such The impiety of the Papistes inexcusable and to shew such compassion and clemeÌ„cie to these so heynous adulterers whorehunters and beastly fornicators that if they adulterate other mens wiues neuer so oft yet there is no death for them and to shew no compassion at all nor to finde out any moderation for such but at the very first to kill theÌ„ as felons and heretickes which honestly doe mary in the feare of God or once say that a Priest may mary How can ye heare be excused O you children of iniquitie What reason is in your doyng or what truth in your doctrine or what feare of God in your harts You that neither are able to auoyde burnyng pollutioÌ„ without wedlocke nor yet will receaue that remedy that the Lord hath giuen you how will you stand in his face wheÌ„ hee shall reuele your operations and cogitations to your perpetuall confusion vnlesse by tyme ye conuert and repent And thus beyng ashamed of your execrable doyngs I cease to defile my penne any further in this so stinkyng matter of yours leauyng you to the Lord. It was declared before Read afore pag. 1130. pag. 1136. that what tyme these vi Articles were in hand in the Parliament house Cranmer then beyng Archbyshop of Canterbury onely withstoode the same disputyng iij. dayes agaynst them whose reasons and Arguments I wish were extant and remaynyng After these Articles were thus passed and concluded the kyng who alwayes bare especiall fauour vnto Cranmer perceiuyng him to bee not a litle discomforted therewith sent all the Lordes of the Parlament and
the king to the conuocation house sent him therewith to the Conuocation house among the Byshops Cromwell commyng with the kynges signet boldly into the Clergy house and there placyng himselfe among the Byshops W. Warham beyng then Archbyshop begā to make his Oration declaryng to them the authoritie of a kyng and the office of subiectes and especially the obedience of Byshops Churchmen vnder publicke lawes necessaryly prouided for the profite quyet of the cōmon wealth Which lawes notwithstandyng they had all transgressed highly offended in derogation of the kynges royall estate fallyng in the law of Premunire in that no◠onely they had consented to the power Legatiue of the Cardinall For the copie of the Bishops 〈◊〉 to the Pope read before pag. 1025. The clergy condemned in the Premunire Syr Tho. Cromwell made knight and M. of the kinges Iewel house but also in that they had all sworne to the Pope contrary to the fealtie of their soueraigne Lord the kyng therfore had forfeyted to the kyng all their goodes cattels landes possessions and whatsoeuer liuynges they had The Byshops hearyng this were not a litle amased and first began to excuse and deny the fact But after that Cromwell had shewed them the very copie of their othe made to the Pope at their cōsecration and the matter was so playne that they could not deny it they begā to shrinke and to fall to entreatie desiryng respite to pause vpon the matter Notwithstandyng the end thereof fell so out that to be quite of that Premunire by Act of Parliament it cost them to the kyng for both the prouinces Canterbury and Yorke no lesse then .118840 poundes whiche was about the yeare of our Lord. 1530. whereof before you may read more at large pag. 1020. After this an 1522. Syr Thomas Cromwell growyng in great fauour with the kyng Cromwell made M. of the Rolles Cromwell made knight of the Garter was made Knight Maister of the kynges Iewell house shortly after was admitted also into the kynges Coūsaile which was about the commyng in of Queene Anne Bullen Furthermore within two yeares ofter the same an 1524. he was made Maister of the Rolles Doct. Taylor beyng discharged Thus Cromwel springyng vp in fauour and honour after this in the yeare .1527 a litle before the byrth of kyng Edward was made Knight of the Garter L. Cromwell made Earle of Essex great Chamberlaine of England and Vicegerent to the king not long after was aduaunced to the Earledome of Essex and made great Chamberlaine of England Ouer and besides all which honours he was constitute also Uicegerent to the kyng representyng his person Whiche office although it standeth well by the law yet seldome hath there bene sene any besides this Cromwell alone either to haue susteined it or els to haue so furnished the same with counsayle and wisedome as Cromwell did And thus much hytherto cōcernyng the steppes and degrees of the Lord Cromwels risyng vp to dignitie and high estate Now somewhat would be sayd likewise of the noble Actes the memorable examples and worthy vertues not drowned by ease of honour in him but encreased rather quickened by aduauncemēt of authority place to work more abundantly in the common wealth Among y t which his woorthy actes and other manyfolde vertues in thys one chiefely aboue all other riseth his commendation The actes and doinges of the L. Cromwell described for his singular zeale and laborious trauaile bestowed in restoring the true Church of Christ and subuerting the Synagogue of Antichrist the Abbeyes I meane and religious houses of Friers and Monkes For so it pleased almighty God by the meanes of the said Lord Cromwell to induce the King to suppresse first the Chauntries then the Friers houses and small Monasteries till at length all the Abbeys in England both great and lesse were vtterly ouerthrowne and pluckt vp by the rootes The which acte and enterprise of him as it may geue a president of singular zeale to all Realmes christened which no Prince yet to this day scarse dare folow so to this Realme of Englande it wrought such benefit commoditie as the fruite thereof yet remayneth and will remayne still in the Realme of Englande though we seeme little to feele it Rudely and simply I speake what I suppose without preiudice of other which can inferre any better reason In the meane time my reason is this that if God had not raised vp thys Cromwell as he did to be the instrument of rooting out of the Abbeyes and Celles of straunge religion The L. Cromwel a profitable instrument in suppressing Abbayes what other men see I know not for my part I neuer yet saw in thys Realme any such Cromwell since Cromwels time whose hart and courage might not sooner haue bene subuerted with the money and bribes of Abbots then he to haue subuerted any Abbey in all England But heere I must of necessitie answeare the complaynt of certayne of our countrey men For so I heare of many the subuersion of these Monasteries to be reprehended The defence of the L. Cromwell for ouerthrowing the Abbayes as euill and wicked The building say they mighte haue bene conuerted vnto schooles and houses of learning The goodes and possessions might haue bene bestowed to much better and more godly vse of the poore and mainteining of hospitalitie Neyther do I denie but that these thyngs are well and godly spoken of them and could willingly embrace their opinion with my whole hart if I did not consider heerein a more secret and deeper meaning of Gods holy prouidence then at the first blush peraduenture to all men doth appeare And first to omit the wicked and execrable life of these religious orders The abhominable life in Monasteryes bewrayed by their owne confessiō ful of al feditie found out by the Kings visitours and in their Registers also recorded so horrible to be heard so incredible to be beleeued so stinking before the face of God and man that no maruayle it is if Gods vengeance from heauen prouoked woulde not suffer anye stone or monument of these abhominable houses to be vnplucked vp But as I sayd letting these things passe vnder chaste silence whiche for very shame will abhorre any storie to disclose let vs now come to the first institution of these orders and houses of Monkerie and consider howe and to what end they were first instituted and erected here among the Saxons at the first foundation of them about the time 666. In the former parte of thys Hystorie declaration was made before Read afore pag. 133.134 page 133.134 first by whome and at what time these Monkish houses heere in England among the Saxons flowing no doubt out of the order of Saint Benet The first beginning of religious houses in the time of the Saxons and brought in by Augustine began first to be founded as by Augustine the Monke Furseus Medulphus
of the other Lordes what he had promised You shall commend me sayd he to the Kyng and tell hym By that he hath so well tryed and throughly prooued you as I haue done hee shall finde you as false a man as euer came about hym Syr Rafe Sadler the L. CroÌ„wels trusty frend Besides this he wrote also a letter from the Tower to the kyng whereof when none durst take the cariage vpon him sir Rafe Sadler whom he also had preferred to the kyng before beyng euer trusty faythfull vnto hym went to the king to vnderstand his pleasure whether he would permit him to bring the letter or not Which when y e kyng had graunted the sayd M. Sadler as he was required presented the letter vnto the king which he commaunded thrise to be red vnto him in so much the kyng seemed to be mooued therewith Notwithstanding by reason of the Acte of parliament afore passed the worthy and noble Lorde Cromwell oppressed by his enemies and condemned in the Tower and not comming to his answer the 28. day of Iuly an 1541. was brought to the scaffold on Tower hill where he sayd these words followyng I am come hither to die and not to purge my selfe The L. Cromwel brought 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 as some thinke peraduenture that I will For if I should so do I were a very wretch and a miser I am by the law coÌ„demned to die and thanke my lord God that hath appointed me this death for myne offence For sithens the tyme y t I haue had yeares of discretion I haue lyued a sinner and offended my Lord God for the which I aske him hartelie forgiuenes And it is not vnknowne to many of you that I haue bene a great traueller in this world being but of a base degree was called to high estate and sithens the tyme I came thereunto I haue offended my Prince for the which I aske him hartily forgiuenes and beseech you all to pray to God with me that he will forgiue me And now I pray you that be here to beare me record I dye in the catholike fayth not doubting in any Article of my faith no nor doubting in any sacrament of the church Manye haue slaundered me and reported that I haue bene a bearer of such as haue mainteined euill opinions which is vntrue But I confesse that like as God by his holy spirit doth instruct vs in the truth so the deuill is ready to seduce vs I haue bene seduced A true Christian confession 〈◊〉 the L. Cromâ—wel at his death but beare me witnes that I die in the catholike faith of the holy church And I hartily desire you to pray for the kings grace that he may long lyue with you in health and prosperitie and that after him his sonne prince Edward that goodly impe may long raigne ouer you And once again I desire you to pray for me that so long as life remaineth in this flesh I wauer nothing in my faith And so making his prayer kneling on his knees he spake these words the effect whereof here followeth A prayer that the Lord Cromwell sayd at the houre of his death O Lord Iesu which art the onely health of all men liuing The prayer of the L. Cromwel at his death and the euerlasting life of them which die in thee I wretched sinner do submit my selfe wholy vnto thy most blessed will and being sure that the thing cannot perish which is committed vnto thy mercy willingly now I leaue this fraile and wicked fleshe in sure hope that thou wilt in better wise restore it to me agayne at the last day in the resurrection of the iust I beseech thee moste merciful lord Iesus Christ that thou wilt by thy grace make stroÌ„g my soule against all temptations and defend me with the buckler of thy mercy against all the assaults of the deuill I see and knowledge that there is in my selfe no hope of saluation but all my coÌ„fidence hope and trust is in thy most mercifull goodnesse I haue no merites nor good works which I may alledge before thee Of sinnes and euill workes alas I see a great heape but yet thorough thy mercy I trust to be in the number of them to whome thou wilt not impute their sinnes but wilt take and accept me for righteous and iust and to be the inheritour of euerlasting lyfe Thou mercifull lord wast borne for my sake thou didst suffer both hunger and thirst for my sake thou didst teach pray and fast for my sake all thy holy actions and workes thou wroughtest for my sake thou suffredst most grieuous paines and tormentes for my sake finally thou gauest thy most precious body and thy bloud to be shed on the crosse for my sake Nowe most mercifull Sauior let al these things profit me that thou frely hast done for me which hast geuen thy selfe al so for me Let thy bloud cleanse and wash away the spots and foulenes of my sinnes Let thy righteousnes hide and couer my vnrighteousnes Let the merites of thy passion and bloudsheding be satisfaction for my sinnes Geue me Lord thy grace that the faith of my saluation in thy bloud wauer not in me but may euer be firme and constant That the hope of thy mercy and life euerlasting neuer decay in me that loue waxe not cold in me Finally that the weaknes of my fleshe be not ouercome with the feare of death Graunt me mercifull Sauiour that when death hath shut vp the eyes of my body yet the eyes of my soule may still behold and looke vpon thee and when death hath taken away the vse of my tongue yet my heart may cry and say vnto thee Lord into thy hands I commend my soule Lord Iesu receaue my spirit Amen And thus his prayer made after he had godly louingly exhorted them that were about him on the scaffold The death of the â— Cromwel he quietly committed his soule into the hands of God and so paciently suffred the stroke of the axe by a ragged and butcherly miser which very vngodly performed the office ¶ Of the Bible in English printed in the large volume and of Edmund Boner preferred to the Bishoprike of London by the meanes of the Lord Cromwell ABout the time and yere when Edmund Boner bishop of Hereford ambassadour resident in Fraunce begaÌ„ first to be nominate preferred by the meanes of the lord Cromwel to the bishoprike of London The Bibles of the 〈…〉 Paris which was anno 1540. it happened that the said Thomas Lord Cromwell and Erle of Essex procured of y e king of england his gracious letters to the French king to permitte and licence a subiect of his to imprint the Bible in English within the vniuersitie of Paris because paper was there more meete and apt to be had for the doing therof then in the realme of England also that there were more store of good workmen for the readie dispatch of
in the streate looking diligently about them and perceyuing all thynges to be without feare maruelled at this soddayne outrage made signes and tokeÌ„s to them that were in the church to keepe themselues quyet crying to them that there was no daunger But for so much as no word could be heard by reason of the noyse that was within the Churche those signes made them much more afrayd then they were before interpreting the matter as though all had bene on fire without the Church and for the dropping of the lead and falling of other things they should rather tary still within y e church and not to venter out This trouble continued in this maner by the space of certayne houres The next day and also all the weeke following there was an incredible number of bils set vp vpon the Church dores to enquire for thinges that were lost in such variety and number as Domocritus might here agayne haue had iust cause to laugh If any man haue fouÌ„d a payre of shoes yesterday in S. Mary Church or knoweth any man that hath found them c. An other bill was set vp for a gowne that was lost An other intreateth to haue his cappe restored One lost his purse and gyrdle with certeyne mony an other his sword One enquireth for a ring and one for one thing an other for an other To be short there was few in this gaâ—boyle but that either through negligence lost or through obliuion left something behind him Thus haue you hitherto heard a tragicall story of a terrible fire which did no hurt The description whereof although it be not so perfectly expressed according to the worthines of the matter yet because it was not to be passed with silence we haue superficially set foorth some shadow therof wherby the wise discreet may sufficiently consider the rest if any thing els be lacking in setting forth the full narration therof As touching the heretick because he had not done his sufficient penaunce there by occasion of thys hurly burly therfore the next day folowing he was reclaimed into the Church of S. Frideswide where he supplied the rest that lacked of his plenary penaunce The 4. and 5. Mariage of K. Henry the 8. THe same yeare and month next folowing after the apprehension of the Lord Cromwell which was an 1541. the king immediately was diuorced from the Lady Anne of Cleue The cause of which seperation being whollye committed to the Clergy of the Conuocation Anno 1541. it was by them defined concluded and graunted that the kyng being freed froÌ„ that pretensed matrimony as they called it might mary wher he would August The Lady Anne of Cleue diuorced from the king The king permitted to mary after his diuorce The king maried to the Lady Katherine Haward his 5. wife so might she likewise whoÌ„ also consenting to the same diuorcement her selfe by her owne letters was after that taken no more for Queene but onely called Lady Anne of Cleue Whych thinges thus discussed by the Parliament and Conuocation house the king thesame moneth was marryed to his fifte Wyfe which was the Lady Katherine Haward Niece to the Duke of Northfolke and daughter to the Lord Edmund Haward the Dukes brother But this marryage likewise continued not long In the same moneth of August and the same yeare I finde moreouer in some records beside the xxiiij Chapter-house monks aboue recited whom Cope doth sanctify for holy martyrs for suffering in the Popes deuotion against the kinges suprâ—macy other sixe which were also brought to Tiborne and there executed in the like case of rebellion Of whom the first was the Prior of Dancaster the second a monk of the Charterhouse of LoÌ„doÌ„ called Giles Horne some call him William Horne 6. Popishe Monkes for denying the kinges supremacy executed the third one Tho. Epsam a Monke of Westminster who had his Monkes garment pluckt from his backe being the last monke in K. Henries dayes that did weare that monkish weede the fourth one Philpot the fifte one Carewe the sixt was a Fryer See what a difficulty it is to plucke vp blind superstition once rooted in mans hart by a litle custome Now as touching the late maryage betwene the king and the Lady Haward ye heard how this matrimony endured not long for in the yere next folowing 1542. the sayd Lady Katherine was accused to the king of incontinent liuing Anno 1542. not onely before her mariage with FrauÌ„ces Direham but also of spousebreach sith her maryage with Tho. Culpeper For the which both the men aforesayd by acte of Parliament were atteinted and executed for high treason and also the sayd Lady Katherine late quene with the Lady Iane Rochford widow late Wyfe to George Boleyne Lord Rochford It is reported of some that this Lady Rochforde forged a false letter against her husband Queene Anne his sister by the which they wer both cast away Which if it be so the iudgement of God then is here to be marked The kinges minde inclining to reformaâ—â—on of religion brother to Queene Anne Boleyne were beheaded for theyr desertes within the Tower Ex Hallo alijs After the death and punishment of this Lady his fifth wife the king calling to remembraunce the wordes of the Lord Cromwell and missing now more and more his old Counsellor and partly also smelling somewhat the wayes of Winchester beganne a litle to set his foote agayne in the cause of Religion And although he euer bare a speciall fauor to Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury as you shall heare more hereafter God willing in the lyfe of Cranmer yet now the more he missed the Lord Cromwel the more he inclined to the Archbishop also to the right cause of Religion And therefore in the same yeare and in the month of October after the execution of this Queene the king vnderstanding some abuses yet to remayne vnreformed namely about pilgrimages and Idolatry and other thinges moe besides to be corrected within his dominions directed his letters vnto the foresaid Archbishop of Canterbury for the speedy redresse and reformation of the same The tenor of which letters hereafter fully ensueth in these wordes ¶ The kinges letters to the Archbishop for the abolishing of Idolatry The kings letters to the Archbyshop for reforming of Idolatry RIght reuerend father in God right trusty and welbeloued we greet you well letting you to wit that whereas hertofore vpon the zeale and remembraunce whiche we had to our bounden duety towardes almighty God perceiuing sundry superstitions and abuses to be vsed and embraced by our people wherby they grieuously offended him and his word we did not onely cause the Images and bones of such as they resorted and offered vnto with the ornamentes of the same and all such writinges and monumentes of fayned myracles wherewith they were illuded to be taken away in all places of our Realme but also by our Iniunctions commaunded that no
a false Prophet So when mayster Doctour had ended his collation he sayde vnto Kerby Thou good man doest not thou beleue that the blessed sacrament of the aultar is the very flesh and bloud of Christ and no bread euen as he was borne of the virgine Mary Kerbyes confessiō of the Sacrament Kerby aunswering boldly sayd I do not so beleue How doest thou beleue sayd the Doctour Kerby sayd I do beleue that in the Sacrament that Iesus Christ instituted at his last supper on Maundye Thursdaye to his Disciples which ought of vs likewise to be done is the death and passion and his bloud shedding for the redemption of the world to be remembred and as I sayde before yet bread and more then bread for that it is cōsecrated to a holy vse Then was mayster Doctor in his dumpes and spake not one word more to Kerby after Then sayd the vnder Shiriffe to Kerby hast thou any thing more to say Yea syr sayde he if you wyll geue me leaue Say on sayd the Shiriffe Then Kerby taking his night cappe from hys head put it vnder his arme as though it should haue done him seruice agayne but remembring him selfe The Lord Wētworth wept at Kerbyes burning he cast it from him and lifting vp his handes he sayd the Hymne Te Deum and the beliefe with other prayers in the English tongue The Lord Wentworth whilest Kerby was thus doing did shroude him selfe behinde one of the postes of the Gallery and wept and so did many other Then said Kerby I haue done you may execute your office good Maister Shiriffe ¶ The burning and Martyrdome of Kerby On the Gang Monday an 1546. about tenne of the clocke Roger Clarke of Mendelsham brought to the stake at Burye Roger Clarke of Mendelsham was brought out of prison and went on foote to the gate called Southgate in Bury and by the way the Procession mette with them but he went on and would not bow cap nor kne but with most vehement words rebuked that idolatry and superstition Roger Clarke geueth no reuerence to the procession the Officers being much offended And without the gate where as was the place of execution the stake beyng ready and the wood lying-by he came and kneeled down and sayd Magnificat in the English tongue making as it were a Paraphrase vppon the same Wherein he declared how that the blessed virgine Mary who might as well reioyce in purenes as any other yet humbled her selfe to her Sauiour Iohn 1. And what sayst thou Iohn Baptist sayd he the greatest of all mens children Behold the Lambe of God whiche taketh away the sinnes of the world And thus with loude voyce he cried vnto the people while he was in fastning to the stake then the fire was set to him wheras he suffered paines vnmercifully The painfull burning and Martyrdome of Roger Clarke of Mendelsham for the wood was greene and would not burne so that he was choked with smoke and moreouer being set in a pitch barrel with some pitch sticking stil by the sides was therwith sore payned till he had got hys feet out of the barrell And at length one standing by tooke a fagotte sticke and striking at the ring of yron about hys necke so pashed him and stroke him belike vpon the head that he shronk downe on the one side into the fire so was dissolued In the beginning of this story of Kerby and Roger mention was made of a certayne Bill put vpon the towne house doore and brought the nexte day to the Lord Wentworth the wordes of which Bill were these ¶ The Byll set vpon the Townehouse dore in Ipswich IVstè iudicate filij hominum yet when ye shall iudge minister your iustice with mercy The wordes of the bill set vp on the Townhouse doore A fearfull thing it is to fall into the hands of the liuing God be ye learned therfore in true knowledge ye y t iudge the earth least the Lord be agry with you The bloud of the righteous shall be required at your handes What though the veile hanged before Moses face yet at Christes death it fell downe The stones will speak if these should hold theyr peace therfore harden not your hartes agaynst the verity For fearefully shall the Lord appeare in the day of vēgeance to the troubled in conscience No excuse shall there be of ignorance but euery fat shall stand on his owne bottome Therfore haue remorse to your conscience feare him that may kill both body and soule Beware of innocent bloud shedding take heed of iustice ignorantly ministred worke discreetly as the Scripture doth commaund looke to it that ye make not y e trueth to be forsaken We beseech God to saue our king king Henry the 8. that he be not lead into temptation So be it This yeare also it was ordeined decreed solemnly geuen out in Proclamation by the kings name authority and his Counsell that the english Procession should be vsed throughout al England according as it was set forth by his sayd counsell and none other to be vsed throughout the whole Realme About the latter end of this yeare .1545 in the Moneth of Nouember after that the king had subdued the Scots and afterward ioyning together with the Emperour The Scottes subdued had inuaded France and had got from them the town of Bollayn he summoned his high Court of Parliament In the which was graunted vnto him besides other subsidies of mony Bollayne wonne all Colledges Chaūtries free chappels hospitals fraternities brotherhoodes guildes perpetuities of stipēdary priestes to be disposed at his wil pleasure Whervpon in the moneth of Decem. folowing Stat. an 37. Reg. Hen. 8. the king after the wonted maner came into the parliamēt house to geue his roiall assent to such actes as were there passed where after an eloquent Oration made to him by the Speaker Colledges and Chauntreis geuen to the king he answering agayne vnto the same not by the L. Chancellour as the maner was but by himselfe vttred forth this oration word for word as it is reported and left in story A Parliament In the contentes of whiche Oration first eloquently and louingly he declared his gratefull hart to his louyng subiectes for theyr grauntes and subuentions offered vnto him In the second part with no lesse vehemency he exhorteth them to concord peace and vnity Whereunto if he had also ioyned the third part that is as in wordes he exhorted to vnity so had begon in deed first himselfe to take away the occasion of deuision disobedience disturbance frō his subiectes that is had remoued the stūbling blocke of the 6. articles out of the peoples way The Third part◠〈…〉 Oration 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which set brother agaynst brother neighbour agaynst neighbor the superior agaynst subiect the wolues to deuour the poore flocke of Christ then had he not onely spoken but also done like a
Papistes who will needes be both accusers and also â—â—dges in their owne opinions and causes and be not iudges your selues of your owne phantasticall opinions and vayne expositions for in such high causes ye may lightly erre And although you be permitted to reade holy scripture and to haue the worde of God in your mother tongue you must vnderstand that it is licenced you so to do onely to informe your owne conscience and to instruct your children and family and not to dispute and make scripture a rayling and a taunting stocke agaynst priestes and preachers as many light persons do I am very sory to know and heare how vnreuerently that most precious iewel the word of God is disputed rymed How are they 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Gods word when none 〈…〉 to â—ead it vnder the degree of a Gâ—nâ—leman song iangled in euery Alehouse and Tauerne contrary to the true meaning and doctrine of the same And yet I am euen as muche sory â— Hierom wisheth the Scriptures not onely to be read of all men but also to be song of women at their rockes of plowmen at the plow of 〈◊〉 at their loome c. that the readers of the same folow it in doing so faintly coldly For of this I am sure that charity was neuer so faynt amongest you vertuous * Godly liuing though it encrease not with the Gospel so much as we wisheâ— yet the defecte thereof is not to bee imputed to the Gospel And if we well coÌ„pare tyme with time we shall find by vewing the bookes of the old Warmot questes of 〈◊〉 and baâ—des and wicked liuers 〈◊〉 presented to one nowe besides 〈◊〉 the common stues godly liuing was neuer less vsed nor god himselfe amongest Christians was neuer lesse reuerenced honored or serued Therfore as I sayde before be in charitye one with an other like brother and brother Loue dread and serue God to the which I as your supreme head and soueraigne Lord exhort and require you and then I doubt not but that loue and league that I spake of in the beginning shall neuer be dissolued or broken betwene vs. And as touching the lawes which be now made and concluded I exhort you the makers to be as diligent in putting them in execution as you were in making furthering the same or els your labour shall be in vayne your coÌ„mon wealth nothing relieued Notes vpon the foresayd exhortation The kinges Oration expeÌ„ded with notes vpon the same PRinces which exhort to concorde and charitie doe well but Princes which seeke out the causes of discord reforme the same do much better The papist and protestant Hereticke and Pharisee the old Mumpsimus and the newe Sumpsimus be teâ—mes of variance and dissention and be I graunt Symtomata of a sore wound in the commoÌ„ wealth but he that will amend this wound must first beginne to search out the causes and to purge the occasion thereof otherwise to cure the sore outwardlye whiche inwardlye doth fester and ranckle still it is but vayne The roote and ground of al this greeuance riseth here of the prelates and clergy of Rome seeking as it seemeth altogether after riches pompe honour of this world to mayntayn y e same vnder pretence of religion doe in verye deed subuert religioÌ„ vnder y e title of the church they bring into the churche manifest errours absurdities intollerable who pretending to be fathers of the churche if they transgressed but in maners and lightnes of life or neglygence of gouernement they might be borne withall for peace concords sake and here modesty ciuillitie quietnes vnitie charitie might haue place amongst modest natures But now they obscure the glory of the sonne of God which in no case ought to be suffered they extinct the light grace of the Gospell they clogge mens consciences they set vp Idolatry mayntayn Idols they bring in false inuocation they restrayne lawfull matrimonye whereby groweth filthy pollution adultery and whoredome in the Church vnspeakable they corrupt the sacramentes they wrast the scripture as worldly purposes they kill and persecute Gods people Briefly theyr doctrine is damnable theyr lawes be impious their doinges are detestable And yet after all this they crept craftely into the hartes of princes vnder the title of the Church coulor of concord making kinges and princes beleue that all be heretickes and schismatickes which will not be subiect to their ordinary power Now almighty God who is a ielous God not suffering the glory of his sonne to be defaced nor his truth to be troden vnder foot stirreth vp againe the harts of his people to vnderstaÌ„d his truth to defend his cause WhervpoÌ„ of those two partes as two mighty flintes thus smiting together coÌ„meth out the sparcle of this diuisioÌ„ which by no wise can be quenched but that one part must nedes yeld geue ouer There is no neutrality nor mediatioÌ„ of peace nor exhortation to agremeÌ„t that will serue betwene these two contrary doctrines but either the Popes errors must geue place to Gods word or els the veritye of God must geue place vnto them Wherefore as the good intent and plausible Oration of the king in this behalf was not to be discommended in exhorting his subiectes to charity so had he much more deserued commendation if he hadde sought the right way to worke charity to helpe innocency amongst his subiects by taking away the impious law of the 6. articls the mother of all diuision and manslaughter For what is this to the purpose to exhort in wordes neuer so much to charity and in deed to geue a knife to the murtherers hand to run vpon his naked brother which neither in conscience can leaue his cause nor yet hath power to defend himselfe As by experience here foloweth to be seene what charity ensued after this exhortation of the king to charity by the racking and burning of good Anne Askew with 3. other poore subiectes of the king within halfe a yeare after whereof shortly you shall heare more declared When these Chauntries and colledges thus by Acte of ParliameÌ„t wert geuen into the kings hands as is aboue remembred which was about the moneth of DeceÌ„ber an 1545. the next Lent following D. Crome preaching in the Mercers chappel among other reasons and persuatioÌ„s to rouse the people from the vayn opinion of Purgatory inferred this grounding vpon the sayd act of parliameÌ„t that if Trentals and Chauntry masses could auayle the soules in Purgatory then did the Parliament not wel in geuing away Monasteryes Colledges chauÌ„tries which serued principally to that purpose But if the parliament did wel as no maÌ„ could deny in dissoluing them D. Cromes Dilemma agaynst priuate masses and bestowing the same vpon the king then is it a playne case that such Chauntries and priuate masses do nothing conferre to relieue them in Purgatory This dilemma of D. Crome no doubt was insoluble D.
Christ tooke the bread and gaue it to his disciples The confesioÌ„ of Anne â—â—kew in Newgate saying Take eate this is my body which shall be broken for you meaning in substaÌ„ce his owne very body the bread being thereof an only signe or Sacrament For after lyke maner of speaking he sayde he would breake down the temple and in three days build it vp agayne signifieng his owne body by the temple as S. Iohn declareth it Iohn 2. and not the stony temple it selfe So that the bread is but a remembrance of his death or a Sacrament of thanks geuing for it Aâ— Chriâ—tes body 〈…〉 the temple in the â—cripture so is the bread called Christes body whereby we are 〈◊〉 vnto him by a communioÌ„ of christian loue Although there be many that cannot perceiue the true meaning therof for the veile that Moises put ouer his face before y e children of Israel that they should not see the clearenes thereof Exod. 24. and 2. Cor. 3. I perceyue the same veyle remayneth to this day But when God shall take it away then shall these blynd men see For it is plainly expressed in the history of Bell in the Bible that God dwelleth in no thyng materiall Heâ—od 24. â— Cor. 3. O kyng sayth Daniel be not deceiued for God will be in nothing that is made with hands of men Daniel 14. Oh what stifnecked people are these that will alwayes resist the holy Ghost Dan. 14. Actes 7. But as their fathers haue done so do they because they haue stony hartes Written by me Anne Askew that neyther wisheth death nor yet feareth his might and as mery as one that is bound towards heauen Truth is layd in prison Luke 21. The law is turned to wormewood Amos. 6. And there can no right iudgement go forth â—â—ke 21. Amos. 6. Esay 59. Esay 59. Oh forgeue vs all our sinnes and receiue vs graciously As for the workes of our hands we will no more call vppon them For it is thou Lord that art our God Thou shewest euer mercye vnto the fatherlesse Oh if they would do this sayth the Lord I shoulde heale their sores yea with all my hart would I loue them O Ephraim what haue I to do with Idols any more who so is wyse shall vnderstand this And he that is rightly instructed will regard it for the wayes of the Lord are righteous Such as are godly Osâ— 14. will walke in them and as for the wicked they will stumble at them Ose. 14. Salomon sayth S. Steuen builded an house for the God of Iacob Howbeit the highest of all dwelleth not in Temples made with hands Esay 66. as sayth the Prophet Heauen is my seat the earth is my footstoole What house will ye build for me saith the Lord or what place is it that I shall rest in Hath not my handes made all things Act. 7. Act. 7. Woman beleeue me sayth Christ to the Samaritane the tyme is at hand that ye shall neyther in this mountayne nor yet at Ierusalem worship the father Ye worshippe ye wotte not what but we knowe what we worshippe For saluation commeth of the Iewes But the houre commeth and is nowe when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirite and veritie Iohn 3. Iohn 5. Labour not sayth Christ for the meate that perisheth but for that that endureth into the lyfe euerlastyng which the sonne of man shall geue you For hym GOD the Father hath sealed Iohn 6. Iohn 6. The summe of the condemnation of me Anne Askew at the Guild hall An other 〈…〉 Anne Askew at the Guild Hill THey sayd to me there that I was an heretike and condemned by the law If I would stand in mine opinioÌ„ I answered that I was no heretike neither yet deserued I any death by the law of God But as concerning y e faith which I vttered and wrote to the counsell I would not I sayd deny it because I knew it true Then would they needes know The substance of the Sacrament denyed to be God if I would deny the Sacrament to be Christes body and bloud I said yea For the same sonne of God that was borne of the virgine Mary is now glorious in heauen and will come againe from thence at the latter day like as he went vp Act. 1. And as for that ye call your god it is a peece of bread For a more proofe thereof marke it when ye list let it lye in the boxe but iij. monethes and it will be mouldy so turne to nothing that is good Wherupon I am perswaded that it cannot be God After that they willed me to haue a Priest Anne Askew wiâ—h her felows condemned by a Quest. and then I smiled Then they asked me if it were not good I sayd I would confesse my faults vnto God For I was sure that he would heare me with fauour And so we were condemned with a Quest My beliefe which I wrote to the Counsaile was this The beliefe of Anne Askew concerning the Sacramentes written to the Councell Iohn 4. that the sacramental bread was left vs to be receiued with thankes geuyng in remembraunce of Christes death the onely remedy of our soules recouery and that thereby we also receiue the whole benefits and fruits of his most glorious Passion Then would they needes know whether the bread in the boxe were God or no I sayd God is a spirit and will be worshipped in spirit and truth Iohn 4. TheÌ„ they demanded will you plainly deny Christ to be in the Sacrament I answered that I beleeue faithfully the eternall sonne of God not to dwell there In witnesse whereof I recited agayne the history of Bell Dan. 19. Actes 7.17 Math. 24. and the 19. chap. of Daniell the 7. and 17. of the Acts and the 24. of Mathew coÌ„cluding thus I neither wish death nor yet fear his might God haue the prayse thereof with thanks My letter sent to the L. Chauncellor THe Lord God by whom all creatures haue their being The letter of Anne Askew to the Lord ChauÌ„cellour blesse you with the light of his knowledge Amen My duety to your Lordship remembred c. It might please you to accept this my bold sute as the sute of one which vppon due considerations is moued to the same and hopeth to obtaine My request to your Lordship is onely that it may please the same to be a meane for me to the kings maiesty that his grace may be certified of these few lynes which I haue written concerning my beliefe Which when it shall be truely conferred with the harde iudgement geuen me for the same I thinke his grace shal wel perceiue me to be wayed in an vneuen paire of balance But I remit my matter and cause to almighty God which rightly iudgeth all secrets And thus I commend your Lordship to the gouernaunce of him and fellowship of all saints Amen By your handmayd
Agnes Grebyll Or if no such witnesse at all can be found then are they strayned vpon the racke or by other bitter tormentes forced to confesse theyr knowledge and to peach other Neyther must any be suffered to come to them what neede so euer they haue Neither must any publicke or quiet audience be geuen them to speake for themselues till at last sentence be readde agaynst them to geue them vp to the secular arme or to degrade thē if they be Priestes and so to burne them Ex hist. Cochlaei contra Hussitas And yet the malignity of these Aduersaryes doth not here cease For after that the fire hath consumed their bodyes then they fal vpon theyr bookes and condemne them in like maner to be burned no man so hardy to read thē or keep them vnder payne of heresy The vse and maner how the Papistes draw out articles of bookes after the authors be condemned But before they haue abolished these bookes first they gather articles out of thē such as they list themselues so peruersly wrast wringe them after theyr owne purpose falsely cōtrary to y e right meaning of the author as may seeme after theyr putting down to be most heretical execrable Which being done the bookes then abolished that no man may confer them with theyr articles to espy theyr falshood thē they diuulge and set abroad those articles in such sort as princes people may see what heretickes they were And this is the rigor of theyr processe and proceeding against these persons whom thus they purpose to condemne and burne To the second order belongeth that sort of heretickes whom these Papistes do not condemne to death but assigne them vnto Monasteries there to continue The punishmēt of them whom the Papistes cōdemne to perpetuall prison after their submission and to fast all theyr life In pane doloris aqua angustiae that is wyth bread of sorow and water of afflictiō and that they should not remoue one mile out of the precinct of the sayd Monastery so long as they liued without they were otherwise by the archbishop himselfe or his successors dispensed with all Albeit many times the sayd persons were so dispensed withall that theyr penaunce of bread and water was turned for them to wollward Wednesdaies and fridayes euery weeke or some other like punishment c. The thyrd kinde of heretickes were those whom these Prelates did iudge not to perpetuall prison but onely inioyned them penaunce either to stand before the preacher or els to beare a fagot about the market or in processiō or els to weare the picture of a fagotte bordered on theyr lefte sleeues without any cloke or gowne vpon the same The punishmēt of them which be inioyned penaunce after their recantation or else to kneele at the saying of certain masses or to say so many Pater nosters Aues and Creedes to such or such a Saynct or to go in pilgrimage to such or such a place or els to beare a Fagot to the burning of some hereticke either els to fast certaine Fridayes bread water Or if it were a woman to weare no smocke on Fridayes but to go wolward c as appeareth Regist. fol. 159. And thus much by the way out of the Register of William Warrham aforesayd like as also out of other bishops registers many mo such like matters and examples might be collected if either leysure would serue me to search or if the largenes of this Uolume would suffer al to be inserted that might be found Howbeit amōgst many other things omitted the story and Martyrdome of Lancelot and hys felowes is not to be forgottē The story of whō with their names is this ¶ The Martyrdome of Lancelot one of the kinges garde Iohn a Paynter and Gyles Germane Lancelot Iohn a Painter Gyles Germane Martyrs ABout the yeare of our Lord. 1539. one Iohn a Paynter and Giles Germaine were accused of heresy and whilest they were in examination at London before the Byshop and other Iudges by chaunce there came in one of the kinges seruantes named Lancelot a very tall man and of no lesse godly minde and disposition then strong tall of body This man standing by seemed by his countenaunce gesture to fauour both the cause the poore men his frēds Wherupon he being apprehended was examined and condemned together with them and the next day at v. of the clocke in the morning was caryed with thē into S. Giles in the field and there burned being but a small concourse or company of people at theyr death One Style martyr burned in Smithfield with the Apocalyps In the company and felowship of these blessed Saints and Martyrs of Christ which innocently suffered within y e time of K. Henryes raigne for the testimony of Gods word and truth an other good man also commeth to mind not to be excluded out of this number who was with like cruelty oppressed and burned in Smithfield about the latter end of Cuth Tonstals time Byshop of Londō whose name was called Stile Ex testimonio D. Rob. Outradi as is credibly reported vnto vs by a worthy auncient Knight named Syr Robert Outred who was the same time present himselfe at his burning and witnes of the same With him there was burned also a book of the Apocalips which belike he was wont to read vpon This book when he saw fastened vnto the stake to be burned with him lifting vp his voyce O blessed Apocalips sayd he how happy am I that shal be burned with thee And so this good man and the blessed Apocalips were both together in the fire consumed ANd thus through the gracious supportatiō of Christ our Lord we haue runne ouer these 37. laborious yeares of king Henries race Under whose tyme and gouernance such actes and recordes troubles persecutions recantations practises alterations and reformations as thē happened in the church we haue here discoursed with such statutes iniunctions and proclamations as by him were set forth in causes matters to the sayd church apperteyning Albeit not cōprehending all things so fully as might be yet pretermitting so few thinges as we could of suche matters as came to our handes Pope Leo his Bull agaynst Luther M. Luthers appeale from the Pope to a generall Councell saue onely that certayne instruments with a few other occurrentes somewhat perteining to the course of this kinges history haue past our hands as the false lying bul of pope Leo x. against M. Luther with the forme also of the sayd M. Luthers appeale from the Pope vnto a generall counsel All which w t other matters moe besides omitted we haue differred by themselues hereafter to be exhibited and declared in the sequele of this present story as in his due place shall appeare In the meane season amongst other omissions here ouerpast The sentence definitiue of Pope Clement 7. agaynst the diuorce of king Henry forsomuch
to reuoke one sillable of these Articles which they haue condemned And now as they doe curse and excommunicate me for their damnable heresie so I againe likewise doe curse and excommunicate them for the holy veritie of God Christ which is only the Iudge of all iudge and determine this matter betwene vs whether of these two excommunications hys or mine shall stande and preuaile before him Amen In storying the life of Luther Rea◠〈◊〉 pag. 849. before pag. 849. it was declared how the sayd Luther in the beginning first being reiected of the Cardinall Caietanus appealed from y e cardinall vnto the Pope When that would not serue neither could not any tollerable submission of Luther to y e pope be receiued but that the P. with his Cardinals contrary to all equity and conscience wold nedes procede against him and against the expresse truth of Gods word thinking by meere authoritie to beare downe the veritie as he had vsed before to do Luther folowing the iustnes of his cause Read afoâ—â— pag. 812. was then compelled to appeale from the Pope to the next generall councell and so did as before you may read pag. 812. Which was 2. yeares before the Popes Bull agaynst Luther came out The tenour of which appellation before omitted I thought here to exhibite wherby the reader considering the great change of religion and state of the church which since hath ensued may also perceiue y e true originall cause and occasion howe it first began by what order degrees it after encreased what humility and submission first on Luthers part was shewed and again what insolencie wrong and violence on the Popes part was declared And further where Pope Leo in his Bull aboue prefixed seemeth to pretend certaine conditions of fauour charity and money offred to Luther in the beginning how false vain that is by this present appeale may appeare The copie wherof as it was drawen by the publike notarie and exhibited is this as in forme here followeth The tenour and forme of the Appeale of Martine Luther from Pope Leo to the next generall Councell IN nomine Domini Amen The appeale of 〈◊〉 Luther 〈◊〉 the pope 〈◊〉 the next â—â—â—nerall coâ—â—â—cell Anno a natiuitate eiusdem .1518 indictione sexta die vero solis vigesima octaua mensis Nouemb. Pontificatus sanctissimi in Christo patris Domini nostri Domini Leonis diuina prouidentia Papae decimi anno sexto in mea Notarij publici testiumque infra scriptorum ad hoc specialiter vocatorum rogatorum praesentia constitutus c. The effect of the sayd Appeale of Luther in English THe effect of the appeale aforesayde is this Luthers aâ—â—peale from the pope English That for somuche as the libertie of appealing is prouided for a remedie to relieue the oppressed from iniurie and violence of the superiour it was therefore lawful for Martine Luther so to do especially being manifold waies iniuried and molested by the See of Rome and other the Popes confederates as hee in the sayde appeale declareth For at firste whereas he modestly disputing of the errors and abuses of the Popes pardons did somwhat withstand the impudeÌ„t rauen and blasphemies of them that come about with the Popes pardons to poll and rob the people he was therefore openly railed vpon and defamed by them in their publike sermones to be an heretike and consequently vppon the same accused to Pope Leo for an heretike by Marius the Popes Proctor and others Then was obteined of the Pope a commission to cite vp the sayde Luther to appeare at Rome before the Cardinalles by Hieronymus and Syluester Prieras hys mortall ennemies where as he could by no way appeare wythout manifest danger of his life both by the way and also in the citie of Rome For the consideration whereof Duke Ih. Fridericke Prince Electour and the Lantgraue entreated for hym to haue his cause indifferently to be heard and to be committed to two parties that were equall and not partiall yet notwithstanding the sute of these princes and the contrary labour of the Cardinals whiche were his capitall aduersaries so preuailed at Rome that the cause of Luther was still detained in their owne handes and contrary to all indifferencie was committed to the hearing of the Popes Legate then in Germanie called Cardinalis Sancti Sixti Who being no lesse enemie against Luther then the other and notwithstanding that Luther obediently appeared at his call and with humble protestation submitted himselfe to be aunswered by the Scriptures and referred himselfe to the iudgement of the Sea of Rome and of four Uniuersities to witte Basill Friburge Louane and Paris yet contrary to all equitie shewing forth no Scripture nor reason reiecting his gentle protestation submission and honest offer with all other his requests and sutes he would needes forthwith haue him to reuoke his errours threatning and menasing him most cruelly and commanded him no more to come in his sight Whereupon Luther being thus proudely reiected of the Cardinall Luther appeal 〈◊〉 the Câ—â—dinall to the pope made his appeale from the sayde Cardinall to Pope Leo being better informed This appellation also being contemned of the Pope who would neither come to any agreement nor take any reasonable condition nor shew Luther his errours by the scripture nor yet referre the matter by learning to be decided but would needes perforce proceede against him by meere authoritie and oppression at Rome Luther then seeing there was no other refuge or remedie for his owne defence and seeing moreouer the truth of Gods worde to lie vnder foote by might and authoritie oppressed so that none durst almost confesse the same M. Luther appealeth from the pope to the next generall Councell and that the poore flock was so misled in errours and vaine opinions to the seduction of their soules for these and other such causes he being necessarily thereunto compelled commensed thys Appeale from the Pope misinformed to the nexte generall Councell that should be calling for the helpe of the publick notarie and testimonie also of sufficient witnesses requisite in that behalfe accordingly ¶ The death of K. Henry the viij with the maner thereof ANd thus closing vp this eight booke with the death of King Henry the 8. I will now the Lorde Christ assisting me with his grace proceede next to the time reigne of King Edward his sonne The 〈◊〉 and maner of the kings death after that first I shall intermitte a few wordes touching the death of the sayde Kyng Henry his father and the maner of the same Who after long languishing infirmitie growing more and more vppon him lay from S. Steuens day as is aboue mentioned to the latter end of Ianuary His Phisicians at length perceiuing that he would away Of the Act that â—one shoulde speake of the kinges death Vid. Stat. 〈◊〉 Henr. 8. and yet not daring to discourage him with death for feare of the Act past before
in Parliamente that none shoulde speake anye thing of the Kings death the Act being made onely for Southsayers and talkers of prophesies moued them that were about the King to put him in remembrance of his mortall state and fatall infirmitie Which when the rest were in dread to do M. Deny who was specially attendant vpon hym boldly comming to the King told him what case he was in to mans iudgement not like to liue and therefore exhorted him to prepare himselfe to death calling himselfe to remembrance of his former life and to call vpon God in Christ betime for grace and mercy as becommeth euery good Christian man to do Although the K. was loth to heare any meÌ„tion of death yet perceiuing the same to rise vpon the iudgement of hys Phisicians and feeling his owne weakenes he disposed himselfe more quietly to harken to the wordes of his exhortation and to consider his life past Which although he much accused yet said he is the mercy of Christ able to pardon me all my sinnes though they were greater then they be M. Deny being glad to heare him thus speake required to know his pleasure whether he would haue any learned man sent for to conferre withall and to open hys mind vnto To whome the King aunswered againe that if he had any he would haue D. Cranmer who was then lying at Croydon And therefore M. Denye asking the King whether he woulde haue him sente for I will first said the King take a little sleepe and then as I feele my selfe I will aduise vpon the matter After an houre or two the King awaking and feeling feeblenes to encrease vpon him commanded D. Cranmer to be sent for but before he could come y e king was speachles and almost senseles Notwithstanding perceiuing D. Cranmer to be come he reaching his hande to D. Cranmer did hold him fast but could vtter no word vnto hym and scarse was able to make any signe Then the Archbyshop exhorting him to put his trust in Christ and to call vpon his mercy desired him though he could not speake yet to geue some token with his eyes or with hand as he trusted in the Lord. Then the King holding him with his hand did wring his hand in his as hard as he could and so shortly after departed after he had reigned in this land the terme of 37. yeares and 9. monethes The kings children leauing behinde him three children Edward Mary and Elizabeth Moreouer for so much as mention is inserted in thys place of the good inclination of King Henry in his latter dayes to the reformation of religion Talke betweene Thom. Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. and the Duke of Suffolk about Ste. Gardiner by the occasion hereof it commeth also to minde somewhat likewise to adde by way of appendix touching the talke betweene the Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Cranmer and the Duke of Suffolke Charles Branden as coÌ„cerning the Kings purpose and intent conceaued against the Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner in that he could neuer allowe any reformation in religion in this realme and namely beeing offended with this that men should vse in their talke The Lord as well as our Lord. The sayd Duke sayd vnto the sayd Archbyshop We of the Counsell had him once at a good lift and should well haue dispatched him from his authoritie if the Kings Maiestie our Maister had stayed himselfe from admitting him to his presence as then hys highnes was content that we should throughly haue sifted and tried him It was my Lord quoth the Duke to the Archbishop at that time when Gardiner his Secretarie was attached and suffred for defending the Popes authoritie For then I and certaine of the Counsell hauing conference with the Kings Maiestie for that matter his highnesse was fully perswaded that the Bishops Secretarie being in such speciall fauour with his Maister would neuer stande so stiffe in defence of the Bishop of Romes vsurped power and authoritie Stephen Gardiner appoynted by the king to to be had to the Tower without his said maisters both aduise knowledge and perswasion For already quoth the King he played but a homely part with me when he was Ambassadour to the Pope concerning my cause of diuorce And therefore quoth the King to me send for him my Lord incontinently and by assistance of two or three moe of the Counsell whome you thinke good let him be committed to the Tower to aunswere to suche thynges as may bee obiected agaynst hym Thys communicatioÌ„ was in y e euening so that we purposed to haue executed the kinges pleasure and commaundement y e next morning How beit our talke was not so secrete but that some of his friendes of the priuy chamber then suspecting the matter where he had many frends sent him word ther of Who incontinently repayred to the kings presence Ste. Gardiner priuily commeth to the king and finding some matter to minister vnto y e king his highnesse sayd to the bish We doe marueile that your secretary hath thus notoriously offended agaynst vs our lawes It is surely though that you are not all cleare in this offeÌ„ce but that you are of the same opinion with him therefore my Lord be playne with me King Henry layeth to Winchesters charge and let me know if you be y e way infected or no If you will tell me the trueth I will rather pardon the fault but if you halt or dissemble with me looke for no fauour at my hand With this monition Winchester fell downe vppon hys knees besought his maiesty of mercy and pardon Winchester confesseth his popery to the king manifestly confessing y t he of long time had bene of that opinion w t his sayd secretary and there bewayling himselfe promised from that day forward to reform hys opinion become a new man Well quoth y e king this way you haue of me that which otherwise you should neuer haue obtayned I am content to remitte all thinges past and pardon you vpon your amendment The next morning I had worde how the matter was handled whereupon I came to his highnes sayde Your Maiestie hath preuented our commission whiche I and other had from your grace concerning my Lord of Winchesters coÌ„mitting to the tower Wot you what quoth the K. hee hath confessed himselfe as giltie in this matter as hys man K. Henryes nature to pardon them that come to him and confesse their fault and hath with muche sorrowe pensiuenes sued for my pardon And you know what my nature and custome hath bene in such matters euermore to pardon them that will not dissemble but confesse their fault Thus wilâ—ly and politickely he got himselfe out of our hands But if I had suspected this I would haue had him in the tower ouer night and stopped his iourny to y e court Well sayd my Lord of Caunterbury hee was euermore to good for you all Moreouer as touching this foresaid
this blessed Martyr ended his life in peace anno 1511. This story the sayd Elizabeth Browne his wife did oft times repeate to Alice her daughter who dwelling yet in the parish of S. Pulchers testified the narration heereof vnto me and certayne other vppon whose credible information I haue recorded the same Witnes to thys story Furthermore it is to be noted that the sayde Iohn Browne bare a fagot seauen yeares before this in the dayes of King Henry the seauenth Whose sonne also named Richard Browne for the like cause of Religion was imprisoned at Caunterbury Rich. Browne escaped burning by the comming in of the Queene Elizabeth likewise in the latter tyme of Queene Mary and should haue bene burned with two mo besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but that by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Amongst other iniunctions and letters of king Henry the eight written and set forth for reformation of religion he wrate one letter to Edmund Bonner for abolishing of Images pilgrimages shrines and other monuments of Idolatry Which letter being before expressed pag. 1229 we should also haue annexed to the same the letter or mandate of Bonner directed in latin to Richard Cloney hys Somner appertayning to the due execution therof Which letter because we haue omitted before the defect thereof I thought heere in this vacant space to supply The letter written to Cloney in latin thus beginneth Bonners letter to Cloney keeper of the Cole-house for the abolishing of Images EDmundus permissione Diuina Lond. Episc. Dilecto nobis in Christo Richardo Cloney literato Apparitori nostro generali salut grat benedictionem 〈…〉 Latine 〈◊〉 yet 〈◊〉 read 〈…〉 yet here 〈◊〉 is called 〈◊〉 Cum nos 13. die mensiâ— instantis Octob. circa noctem literas serenissimi c. The same in English FOr asmuch as the 13. day of this present we haue receyued the letters of our soueraigne Lord by the grace of God King of England c. to vs diâ—ected and conteyning in them the commaundement of his Maiestie by vs to be executed in tenour of words which heere I send vnto you we therefore willing and desiring according as our duty bindeth vs to put the same in execution with all diligence possible according to the effect and tenour thereof Had 〈◊〉 none to 〈◊〉 these 〈◊〉 thinges but 〈◊〉 the keepeâ— of the 〈◊〉 house do charge and straightly commaund you by the tenour heereof in the Kings behalfe and for the fidelitie whych we haue in you assuredly approued that you incontinent vpon the receite heereof do effectually warne all and singular Parsons and Vicars of this Citie of London and of all our dioces that they immediately vpon the sight and intimation of these present Articles and interrogatories heere vnder written do cause diligent and effectuall inquisition thereof to be made to witte Whether there be vsed or continued any superstition hypocrisie or abuse within any their parishes or Cures contrary to anye ordinaunce iniunction or commaundement geuen or set foorth by the Kings Maiestie or by his authoritie Item whether they haue in their Churches or within theyr parishes any shrines couerings of shrines tables of fayned myracles pilgrimages Images and bones resorted and offered vnto and other monuments and things wherewith the people haue bene illuded or any offering or setting vp of lights or candles other then be permitted by the Kings Maiesties Iniunctions or whether the said Iniunctions be duely obserued and kept in their Parishes or Cures or else transgressed and broken and in what part And further after the sayd Inquisition thus by them and euery of them respectiuely being made that you do certifie vs or our Vicare generall what is done in the premisses vpon the euen of Simon and Iude or thereabout vnder the perill thereof following Dat. 14. die Octob. an 1541. nostrae translat 2. The ende of the eyght booke Edward 6. ¶ The Ninth Booke containing the Actes and thinges done in the Reigne of King EDWARD the sixt NExt after the death of K. Henry succeded king Edwarde his sonne being of the age of 9. yeres He began his raigne the 28. day of Ianuary and raygned 6. yeares and 8. monethes and 8. dayes and deceased ann 1553. the 6. day of Iulye Of whose excellente vertues singuler graces wrought in him by the gift of God although nothing canne be sayd enough to his commendation yet because the renowmed same of such a worthye prince shall not vtterlye passe our story without some gratefull remembraunce I thought in few wordes to touch some litle portion of his prayse taken out of great heapes of matter which might be inferred For to stand vppon all that might be sayde of him it would be to long and yet to say nothing it were to much vnkinde If kinges and Princes which haue wisely and vertuously gouerned haue fouÌ„d in all ages writers to solemnise and celebrate theyr Actes and memory such as neuer knew them nor were subiect vnto theÌ„ how much theÌ„ are we English men bound not to forget our duety to K. Edward a prince although but tender in yeres yet for his sage and mature rypenes in witte and all Princely ornamentes as I see but few to whom he may not be equal Commendation of K. Edward so agayne I see not many to whom he may not iustly be preferred And here to vse the example of Plutarch in comparing kings and rulers the Latines with the Greekes together if I should seek with whom to match this noble Edward I finde not with whom to make my match more aptly theÌ„ with good Iosias For as the one began his raigne at eight yeares of his age so the other beganne at 9. Neyther were their acts and zelous procedings in Gods cause much discrepant For as milde Iosias pluckt downe the hil altars cut downe the groues Anno. 1547. and destroyd all monuments of Idolatry in the temple the like corruptioÌ„s drosse and deformities of Popish Idolatry crept into the Church of Christ or long time this Euangelicall Iosias king Edwarde remoued Comparison betwene King Iosias and King Edward 6. purged the true temple of the Lorde Iosias restored the true worship of God in Ierusalem and destroid the Idolatrous priestes King Edward in England likewise abolishing Idolatrous Masses and false inuocation reduced agayne religion to a right sincerity more would haue brought to perfection if life and time had aunswered to his godly purpose And though he killed not as Iosias did the idolatrous sacrifices yet he put them to sileÌ„ce and remoued them out of theyr places Moreouer in king Iosias dayes the holy Scripture booke of Gods word was vtterly neglected and cast aside whiâ—h he most graciously repayred restored agayne And did not K. Edwarde the like with the selfe same booke of Gods blessed worde and with other wholesome bookes of Christian doctrine which before were decayed and
extinguished in his fathers dayes by sharpe lawes seuere punishments here in England Briefly in all poynts and respectes K. Iosias and K. Edward onely differ in continuaÌ„ce of raigne betwene him and this our godly king no oddes is to be fouÌ„d but onely in length of time and reign Who if he might haue reached by the sufferaunce of God to the continuance of Iosias reigne proceding in those beginnings which in his youth appeared no doubt but of his Actes doings some great perfection woulde haue ensued to thys Church and Realme But the manifold iniquities of EnglishmeÌ„ deserued another plague as after fel amongst vs as in sequele of the story hereafter God willing shal be declared In the meane time to proceed in the excellent vertues of this christian yong Iosias as we haue begon althogh neither do we know nor will laysure serue vs to staÌ„d vpoÌ„ a full descriptioÌ„ of all his Actes yet will we God willing gâ—ue a litle taste of the noble nature and princely qualities of this king wherby the reader may esteme with himselfe what is to be thought of y e rest of his doinges though they be not here all expressed And first to begin with that whiche is the chiefest property of al other externe things in a prince to be coÌ„sidered that is K Edward beloued of his subiectes to be loued of his subiectes such were the hartes of all English people towarde this King inclined and so toward him still coÌ„tinued as neuer came prince in this realme more highly esteemed more amply magnified or more dearely tenderly beloued of all his subiects but especially of the good the learned sort yet not so much beloued as also admirable by reason of his rare towardnes hope both of vertue learning which in him appeared aboue y e capacity of his yeares And as he was intirely of his subiects beloued The meeke nature of K. Edw. so with no lesse good wil he loued theÌ„ again of nature disposition meek and much enclined to ciemeÌ„cy He alwayes spared and fauored the life of man as in a certayne dissertation of his once appeared had with Maister Cheke in fauoring y e life of heretickes in so much that when Ioane Butcher should be burned all the Councell could not moue him to put to his hand but were fayne to get Doct. Cranmer to perswade with him and yet neither could he with much labor induce the king so to do sayyng what my Lord will ye haue me to send her quicke to the deuill in her error so that D. Cranmer himself coÌ„fessed that he had neuer so much to do in all his life as to cause y e king to put to his hand saying that he woulde laye all the charge therof vpon Cranmer before God There wanted in him no promptnes of wit grauity of sentence rypenesse of iudgement Fauor and loue of religion was in him froÌ„ his childhood Such an organe geueÌ„ of God to the Church of England he was as England had neuer better Ouer and besides these notable excellencies K Edward well â—illed in the tongues and other great vertues in him adde moreouer skill knowledge of tongues other sciences whereunto hee seemed rather borne then brought vp Moreouer there wanted not in him to this felicitye of wit and dexterity of nature like happines of institution of good instructors Neither did there lacke agayne in him any diligence to receiue that The readines of K. Edward to his booke which they would teach him in so much that in the middest of all his play and recreatioÌ„ he would alwayes obserue keep his houre appoynted to his study vsing the same with much intentioÌ„ till time called him agayne from his booke to pastime In this his study keeping of his houres he did so profit that D. Cranmer the Archbishop then of Canterbury beholding his towardnes his readines in both tongues in translating froÌ„ Greek to Latine from Latine to Greek agayne in declaming w t his scholefellowes without helpe of his teachers and that ex tempore D. Cox king Edwardes schoolemaster would weepe for ioy declaring to D. Coxe his scholemaister that he would neuer haue thought that to haue bene in him except he had sene it himselfe To recite here his witty sentences his graue reasonâ— which many times did proceed froÌ„ him and how he would sometimes in a matter discoursed by his couÌ„sell adde theâ— vnto of his owne moe reasons causes touching the 〈◊〉 matter then they themselues had or could deuise it was 〈◊〉 most incredible in y â— age to see tedious here to prosecute This in him may seme notorious and admirable that he in these immature yeres could tell recite all the poâ—â—â— hauens and crekes not within his owne realme only but also in Scotland and likewise in FrauÌ„ce what commyng in there was how the tide serued in euery hauen or creke moreouer what burdeÌ„ what winde serued the comming into the hauen Also of all his iustices maiestrates gentlemeÌ„ that bare any authority within his realme he knew the names K. 〈◊〉 knew 〈◊〉 name◠〈◊〉 religion all his 〈◊〉 their housekeping their religioÌ„ and conuersation what it was Few sermons or none in his court especially in the Lord Protectors time but he would be at them Agayne neuer was he present at any commonly but he would excerp theÌ„ or note them with his owne hand Besides and aboue al other notes and examples of his commendatioÌ„ as touching the chiefest poynt which ought most to touch all men for mainteining promoting preferring embracing zealing and defending the true cause and quarell of Christes holy gospell what was his study hys zealous feruency his admirable constancy therin by thys one example folowing amongest many other may notably appeare In the dayes of this K. Edward the sixt Carolus the Emperor made request to the sayd king and his counsel to permit Lady Mary who after succeeded in the crowne to haue Masse in her house without preiudice of the law The 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 Edward in 〈…〉 religion And the counsell on a time sitting vpon matters of pollicy hauing that in question sent Cranmer then Archbishoppe of Canterbury and Ridley then bishop of LondoÌ„ to intreat the king for the same who comming to his grace alledged theyr reasons and persuasions for the accomplishing therof So y e king hearing what they could say replied his answere again out of the Scriptures so groundedly grantly and fully that they were enforced to geue place to his replication and graunt the same to be true Then they after long debating in this maner with his maiesty labored politickely in an other sort and alledged what daungers the denying therof might bring to his grace what breach of amity of the Emperors part what troubles what vnkindnes what occasions sondry wayes it would enforce c. Unto whom the king aunswered wylling them to conteÌ„t themselues for he would
proceedings called before them all the Iustices of peace where was vttered vnto them by the Lord Rich then Lord Chauncellour an eloquent and learned admonition the tenor whereof ensueth IT hath bene vsed and accustomed before this tyme to call at certayne tymes the Iustices of peace before the Kings Maiesties Counsaile An exhortation or adâ—onition vnto the Iustices of peace to geue vnto them admonition or warnyng diligently as is their dutie to looke to the obseruing of such thyngs as be committed to theyr charges according to the trust which the Kinges Maiestie hath in them Howbeit now at this tyme we call you before vs not onely of custome but rather of necessitie For hearyng daily and perceiuing of necessitie as we do the great negligence and the little heed which is taken and geuen to the obseruyng of the good and wholesome lawes and orders in this realme wherupon much disorder doth daily ensue and the kings maiesties proclamations and orders taken by the Counsaile as we are aduertised not executed the people are brought to disobedience and in a maner all his Maiesties study and ours in setting a good and most godly stay to the honour of God and the quiet of the Realme is spent in vayne and come to nothing The which as we haue great hope and trust not to be altogether so yet so much as it is and so much as it lacketh of keepyng the Realme in a most godly order and stay we must needes impute and lay the fault thereof in you which are the Iustices of peace in euery Shiere to whom we are woont to direct our writinges and to whose trust and charge the Kings Maiestie hath committed the execution of all hys Proclamations of hys actes of Parliament and of hys lawes We are informed that many of you are so negligent and so slacke herein that it doth appeare you do look rather Iustices slacke in furthering of Religion as it were through your fingers then diligently see to the execution of the sayd lawes and Proclamations For if you would according to your duties to your othe to the trust which the kinges Maiesty hath in you geue your diligeÌ„ce and care toward the execution of the same most godly Statutes and Iniunctions there should no disobedience nor disorder nor euill rule be begon or arise in any part of the realme but it should by and by be repressed kept downe reformed But it is feared and the thing it selfe geueth occasion therto that diuers of you do not onely not set forth but rather hinder so much as lyeth in you the Kings maiesties procedinges and are content that there should arise some disobedience and that meÌ„ should repine against godly orders set forth by his maiesty you do so slackly looke to the execution of the same So that in some shyres which be further off it may appeare that the people haue neuer heard of diuers of his maiestyes proclamations or if they haue heard you are content to wincke at it to neglect it so that it is all one as though it were neuer commaunded But if you do consider and remember your dueties first to almighty God and then to the Kings maiestie the wealth of the whole realme the safegard of your owne selues you must needes see that except such orders as the kings Maiestie hath set and hereafter shall appoynt be kept neither can the realme be defended if the enemie should inuade nor in peace it cannot stand but vpon the contempt of good and wholesome lawes all disorder and inconueniences should come the people should be wyld and sauage and no man sure of his owne If at any tyme there was occasion and cause to be circuÌ„spect and diligent about the same there was neuer more tyme then now How we stand in Scotland you know that their foreine power maketh great preparation to aide them and in deed doth come to their ayde wherof we are surely informed and certified The fruite of obedience in a Realme Wherfore if there should not be good order and obedience kept in the realme the realme were lyke vtterly to be destroyed Neuer forreine power could yet hurt or in any part preuaile in this realm but by disobedience and misorder within our selues That is the way wherwith God will plague vs if he mynd to punish vs. And so long as we do agree among our selues and be obedient to our prince and to his godly orders and laws we may be sure that God is with vs that foreine power shall not preuayle agaynst vs nor hurt vs. Wherfore once againe and stil we must and do lay this charge vpon you that are the better of the shiere and Iustices of the peace that with so conuenient speed as you can you do repayre downe into your Countries and you shal geue warning to the gentlemen of the shiere which haue not necessarie busines here that they repaire downe eche man to his countrey Order taken for Iustices and there both you and they who be reckoned the stay of euery shiere to see good order and rule kept You that your Sessions of gaole deliuery and quarter Sessions be well kept and therein your meetyngs be such that iustice may be wel and truly ministred the offenders and malefactors punished according to the lawes of this Realme without any feare of any man or that for fauour you should suffer those to escape which with their euill example might bring other to the like mishap that all vagabonds and lewd and light tale tellers and sedicious bearers of false newes of the kings maiestie or of hys counsaile or such as will preach without licence be immediately by you represt and punished And if there should chaunce any lewd or light fellowes to make any routes or riotes or vnlawfull assemblies any seditious meetings ProuisioÌ„ against priuy conspiracy rebellion vprores or vprisings in any place by the seditious and diuelish motion of some priuy Traitors that you and they appease them at the first and apprehend the first authors and causers thereof and certifie vs with speed The lightnes of the rude and ignorant people must be represt and ordered by your grauitie wisedome And here you may not if any such thing chance dissemble with those such lewd men and hide your selues for it shall be required of you if such misorder be and surely without your ayde and helpe or your dissembling such misorder can not be Nor we do not say that we feare any such thing or that there is any such thing likely to chaunce but we geue you warning before least it should chaunce We haue to much experience in this realme what inconuenience commeth of such matters And though some light persons in their rage do not consider it yet we doe not doubt but you way it and know it well enough Prouision agaynst foreine power And if it should chaunce our enemies who are mainteyned by other forraine power and the
and statutes of the Realme and went about to subuert the order of the common wealth did not only deserue therefore death as Rebels and Traitors but also did accumulate vnto themselues eternall damnation euen to be in the burning fyre of hell with Lucifer the father and first authour of pride disobedience and rebellion And heere I did aske who had induced the said Rebels thus to do to which I aunswered by another question demaunding who moued and induced Eue to eate the apple and breake her obedience against Gods commaundement who moued also and induced Caine to kill his brother Abell yea who moued Iudas the Apostle to betray his maister Christ was it not the Diuell yes truly and he it is said I that of his great malice and hatred to man and good order hath moued and induced these Rebels to this vnnaturall Rebellion agaynst theyr Prince and soueraigne Lord whereupon I asked what pretenses they had and answering thereto said that amongst other they had Masses and holy water vppon which I exclaiming against them said good Lord is not this a maruellous thing to palliate colour excuse and maintaine rebellion and inobedience to pretend masse or holywater as who saith that these things had bene instituted and ordeined to defend mainteine and excuse rebellion treason and inobedience which I told the audience they could not do And thereupon I brought four texts of scripture to proue this thing that I said aleaging the xvj Chapter of the booke of Nombers the xv Chapter of the first booke of Kings the x. Chapter of Leuit. and the iiij that my selfe added also the xiij of S. Luke ioined with the v. of the Actes setting them foorth the best I could as one not much exercised in preaching but restrained therefrom And heere I concluded that whatsoeuer pretences these rebels had of masses holy water or such other it could not in any wise excuse or defend their rebellion and inobedience referring my selfe heerein to the indifferent hearers in the sayd audience And heere pulling out a writing sent from the Kings Maiesties priuie counsaile vnto me touching the victory against the said rebels which for breuitie of time my memory woulde not serue to declare without booke did rehearse it in writing word by word In doyng whereof it well appeared that I did not fauour the opinion of the saide Rebels nor mainteine their enterprise but contrariwise did detest them and all their doings declaring obedience to be better then sacrifice And that in disobedience and rebellion nothing could nor did please Almighty God Further taking occasion of the proud Pharisey and the humble Publicane ascending into the temple to pray and noting y e outward and externe doing of them both with the successe thereof I declared to the audience touching the order of the Churche and the externe rites and ceremonies of the deuine seruice that for as much as God requireth humilitie of hart innocencie of liuing knowledge of hym charitie and loue to our neighbour and obedience to his word to his Ministers and to the superiour powers we must bring all these things to all our praiers to all our seruice and that this is the sacrifice that Christ requireth and that these be such that make all things pleasaunt to almightie God further saying that the externe rites are but exercises of Religion and appointable by superior powers and that in the choosing thereof we must obey the Magistrates and that we also doo see that those things euer hath bene and shall be diuers as the time and place is and yet all hath pleased God so long as humilitie or hart innocencie of liuing knowing of God charitie and loue to our neighbour with obedience to Gods word Gods Ministers and superiour powers arâ— concurrent and preâ—ent therewith Moreouer I then said that if any man should vse rites and disobey thereby the superiour powers the deuotion of hys ceremonie was made euill by his disobedience In so much that that which standing the law might be good was by pride disobedience and rebellion made euill and vnprofitable putting exampâ—e in the fact of Saule reseruing the fat Sheepe for Sacrifice and in Chore Dathan and Abyron and also in Nadab and Abbihu Aarons two children and in the Galileans whose bloud Pilate did mixe wyth theyr sacrifices And thereupon I tolde the audience that they must do heerein especially two thyngs the fyrst they must ioyne to and wyth theyr deuotion faythfull obedience and then they shall winne the garland and otherwise haue but a zeale Sed non secundum scientiam deseruing no thanke or prayse of God and also they must with and to theyr obedience ioyne deuotion knowing that God more doth require and consider the hart then the outward dooing And thereupon I exhorted the audience that when they came to take the Communion or to heare or say the seruice appoynted by the Kings Maiestie they must bring deuotion and inwarde prayer wyth them for else their prayers shall he but vaine as wantyng and lacking that thyng which God requireth that is the hart and mind to pray to him And heerein because I maruelled that the Communion was no more frequented now adayes and lamenting the vnreuerent comming to it and vsing of it fearing that it proceeded of any euill opinion and beliefe touching the Sacrament of the aultar ministred and distributed at the sayde Communion and to the intent to make the people haue better opinion of it then they seemed to haue I did faithfully But where was any mentiâ—n made of the kings power in his minorityâ— as it was inioyned you to intreat of truely and playnely declare my beliefe of the sayde Sacramente wherewith the sayde Latimer and Hooper with theyr complices were so muche offended and agreeâ—ed .viij. Item that where the sayde Wyllyam Latimer and Iohn Hooper do further in the sayd pretensed denunciation vntruely and vncharitably deduce and alleage that I in my sayde Sermon did intreate of such thynges as most shoulde mooue and sturre vp the people to disorder and dissention it doth euidently and cleerely appeare that eyther the sayde pretensed denunciatours doo take a declaration faythfully made of the obedience of the subiectes to the Kings Maiestie the supreame and soueraigne Lord and the great perill and daunger of Rebellion committed by subiectes agaynst theyr King and Princes and soueraigne Lorde to be a moouing and sturring vp of people to discorde and dissention or else that the affirmation and assertion Catholike of the veritie of Christes body and bloud and in the blessed Sacramente of the Aultare set foorth by me as afore doth worke suche disorder and dissention for euidente it is to all those whyche indifferentlye heard my sayde Sermon that I groundyng my selfe vppon Scripture and takyng occasion of the Sonday then occurrent dyd speake specially and earnestly of these two thyngs without taxing of any man specially by name or other circumstaunce to slaunder them thereby and I did both set foorth the obedience
the sayd Archbishop and hys Colleagues and dyd except agaynst their iurisdiction as suspect and they therby vnmeete persons to proceed against hym and therefore accordyng to his former appeale he intended to submit himselfe vnder the tuition protection defence of the Kings Maiestie for whose honour and reuerence sake he sayd they ought not to proceed any further against hym Boner still sticketh to his former protestatioÌ„s prouocations but quietly suffer hym to vse the benefite of all his recusations prouocations and other lawfull remedies before alledged wyth other superfluous words at large to be read and seen as followeth The second recusation made by Edmund Boner Bishop of London IN the name of God Amen For as much as both naturall reason and all good pollicies of lawes especially of this Realme of England do admit and suffer hym that is conuented before an vncompetent and suspect Iudge to refuse hym and to decline hys iurisdiction in as much as the lawe and reason on the one side willeth processe to run vprightly and iustly and that in corruption and malice and the other side earnestly laboureth to the contrary and needeth therefore to bee brideled And for because ye my Lord of Caunterbury with your Colleagues in this behalfe deputed as ye say Commissioners agaynst me neither haue obserued your sayde Commission neyther yet proceeded hetherto agaynst me after any laudable lawful or any good fashion of iudgement but contrarywise contrary to your Commission and agaynst the law good reason and order haue at sundry tymes and in sundry actes attempted and done many things agaynst me vnlawfully vnseemly and vniustly and suffer the like to be attempted and done by other not reformyng and amendyng the same as appeareth in diuers and sondry thinges remayning in your actes And moreouer because you my sayd Lord wyth your sayd Colleagues both haue in myne absence beyng let with iust causes of impediment which accordyng to the lawes of this realme I haue fully alledged Anno 1550. and very sufficiently and iustly prooued accordyng to the order of the Kinges Ecclesiasticall lawes iniuriously and much to the hinderaunce of my name person tytle dignitie and state and also otherwyse specially in my presence agaynst all lawes good order and reason without good cause or grouÌ„d attempted and done many thinges against me especially touching myne imprisonment sending me to strait ward and yet commaunding me to make answer as appeareth in your vnlawfull actes I for these causes and also for that ye my sayde Lorde and your sayde Colleagues proceedyng with Syr Thomas Smith Knight whom vpon iust and lawfull causes I haue refused recused and declined and fauoured ye haue maintayned supported and borne in hys vnlawfull and euill doings do also refuse recuse and declyne you my sayd Lorde wyth the rest of your sayde Colleagues agreeyng and ioynyng wyth you and doe accept agaynst your proceedyngs doynges and iurisdiction as suspect and thereby vnmeete personnes to proceede herein agaynst me And further do alledge that hauyng bene prouoked to the Kings most excellent Maiestie as appeareth by the tenor of my prouocation remainyng in your actes wherein I doe protest that I intend to adheare and cleaue vnto submitting my selfe vnto the tuition protection and defence of hys sayd Maiestie in this behalfe ye in any wyse ought not if ye regard the person and authoritie of hys graces royall power as ye ought to doe to proceede here in agaynst me especially for the honour and reuerence ye ought to haue vnto hys Maiestie in this behalfe And because it appeareth that ye doe not duely and circumspectly consider the same as ye ought to do but more and more do grieue me that not considered I both here to all purposes repeat my former recusation prouocation and all other remedies that heretofore I haue vsed and mentioned in your sayd actes And also do by these presentes refuse recuse and decline you my sayd Lord and your sayd Colleagues and your iurisdiction vpon causes aforesayd offering my selfe prompt and ready to prooue all the same afore an arbiter and arbitors accordyng to the tenure and forme of the law herein to be chosen requiryng you all for that honour and reuerence ye ought to beare to our sayd soueraigne Lorde and his lawes allowed and approoued in this behalfe that ye doe not attempt or doe ne yet suffer to be attempted or done any thyngs in any wyse against me or vnto my preiudice but suffer me to vse and enioy the benefit of my said former and this recusation prouocation allegation and other lawfull remedies mentioned in your sayd acts And in case ye doe de facto where ye ought not to deiure attempt or suffer any thynges to be attempted or done agaynst me in any wyse herein I protest herewith and hereby of my great griefe and hurt in that behalfe that not onely I doe intend to appeale from you but also accordyng to the kynges Ecclesiasticall lawes to accuse and complayne vpon you as iustly and truly I both may and ought to doe Notwithstandyng these recusations and former appellation the Archbishop with the rest tolde hym playne that they would be styll hys Iudges and proceed agaynst hym accordyng to the Kings Commission vntil they dyd receiue a Supersedeas which if he did obtayne they would gladly obey Then the Bish. seyng that they would still proceede agaynst hym An other appellation of Boner to the king did there likewise intimate an other appellation vnto the Kings Maiestie expressing therein in effect no other matter but such as is already alleaged in the two former recusations and appeale sauyng that he requireth that letters dimissories or appellatories might be geuen him accordyng to law Boner standing vpon his recusations and appellations denyeth to make answer and that for his better safegarde he did submit himselfe vnder the protection of the kyng The Commissioners for all this stucke stil vnto theyr Commission and would not in any case deferre but vrged him straitly to make a more full aunswer to his Articles then he had done To whom the Bishop sayd that he would stand vnto his recusations and appellations before made and would not make other aunswer Then the Delegates demaunded of him what cause he had to alledge why he ought not to be declared pro confesso vpon the Articles wherunto he had not fully answered the B. still answering as before that he would adhere vnto his appellation and recusation Wherupon the Archb. with consent of the rest seeyng his pertinacie pronounced hym Contumax Boner declared Câ—â—â—tumaâ— pro conâ—eâ—â—so that 〈◊〉 gilty and in payne thereof declared him pro confesso vpoÌ„ all the articles which he had not aunswered This done Maister Secretary Smith shewed foorth a Letter which the Byshoppe of London had before that tyme sente vnto the Lorde Mayor and the Aldermen of the Citie of London the tenour whereof ensueth as followeth ¶ To the ryght honourable and my very good
that he had found heretofore at the handes of the B. of Caunterbury and the rest of y e Colleagues in this matter much extremitie and crueltie iniuries losses and griefes contrary to Gods law and the lawes and statutes of this Realme and agaynst Iustice charitie and good order beyng well assured if they were not stayed but proceeded they would adde more euill to euill losse to losse displeasure to displeasure as sayde he their seruants haue reported and they agreeable doe shew the same Agayne in the sayde appeale he shewed that the Byshop of Canterbury and the other Commissioners ought to haue considered and done better in that matter for honour and obedience to the Kings Maiestie which hetherto they haue not done said he in that they haue not giuen place to hys prouocations and appellations heretofore made vnto hys grace iustly and lawfully and vpon good and iust causes namely for the vniust griefes they did agaynst him which he sayd to appeare in the Actes of that matter as in pronouncyng hym contumacem vnreasonably without good cause and further in assignyng the terme ad audiendum finale decretum and in committyng hym to straight prisone as appeareth in theyr Actes Therefore he dyd not onelye Ex abundanti ad omnem iuris cautelam decline and refuse theyr pretensed iurisdiction as before but also by these presentes here shewed he dyd appeale from the sayd Byshop of Caunterbury and the rest vnto the Kinges Maiestie askyng also those Letters of Appeale which the lawe doth admitte saying he dyd not intend to goe from hys former prouocations and appellations but to ioyne and cleaue vnto them in euery part and parcell submittyng hymselfe to the protection and defence of the Kinges Maiestie and he therein made intimation to the Byshoppe of Caunterbury and the sayd Colleagues to all intentes and purposes that might come thereof Furthermore as touchyng the Supplication aboue mentioned which Boner as we sayd put vp in writyng to the Commissioners the Copie thereof here vnder likewyse ensueth ¶ The Supplication of Boner to the Chauncellor of England with all the rest of the Kings Maiesties most honourable priuy Counsaile PLease iâ— your most honourable good Lordships with my most humble recommendations to vnderstand The copy of Boners supplicatioÌ„ that albeit I haue accordyng to the lawes statutes and ordinaunces of this realme made supplicatioâ— prouocation and appellation vnto the kyngs most excelleâ—â— Maiestie from the vnlawfull and wycked processe of the Archbishop of Caunterbury the byshoppe of Rochester Maister Secretary Smith and the Deane of Paules as also as well from their vniust interlocutorie as also their diffinitiue sentence whereby in law I ought to haue libertie to come abroad and prosecute the same yet such is the malignitie of the Iudges agaynst me with bearing and maintenaunce of other which sundry and many ways haue sought my ruine and destruction that I am here penned and locked vp vsed very extremely at their pleasure and for the contentation of the sayd Maister Smith and not suffred to finde sureties or to goe abroad to prosecute and sue my sayd appellation In consideration whereof it may please your said good Lordships to take some order and redresse herein especially for that it is now the tyme that the Kings subsidie now due ought to be called vpon and iustice also ministred vnto his Maiesties subiects which beyng as I now am I cannot be suffered to doe And thus without further extending my letter therein consideryng that your great wisedomes experience and goodnesse can gather of a little what is expedient and necessary for the whole I doe beseech almighty God to preserue and keepe well all your honourable good Lordships Written in hast this 7. of October 1549. in the Marshalsey Your honourable Lordshyps poore Orator most bounden Bedes man Edmund London These thynges ended the Archbyshop said vnto him My Lord where you say that you come coacted The Archbishop answered to the words of Boner or els ye would not haue appeared I do much maruell of you For you would therby make vs and this audience here beleue that because you are a prisoner ye ought not therefore to aunswer Which if it were true were enough to confound the whole state of this Realme For I dare say that of the greatest prisoners and rebels that euer your keeper there meaning the Undermarshall hath had vnder hym he cannot shewe me one that hath vsed such defence as you here haue done Well quoth the B. if my keper were learned in y e lawes I could shew him my mynd therein Boner Well sayde the Archbyshop I haue read ouer all the Lawes as well as you The archbishop Secretary Smith but to an other ende and purpose then you did and yet I can finde no suche priuiledge in this matter Then M. Secretary Smith did very sore burthen and charge hym how disobediently and rebelliously he had always behaued himselfe towards the Kings Maiestie and his authoritie Whereupon the B. vnder his protestation aunswered agayne Boner that he was the kings Maiesties lawfull and true subiect and did acknowledge his highnesse to be his gracious soueraigne Lord or els he would not haue appealed vnto him as he had yea would gladly lay his hands and his necke also vnder his graces feete and therefore he desired that his highnesse lawes and iustice might be ministred vnto him Yea quoth Maister Secretary you say wel my Lord Secretary Smith Boner compared to the rebells of Deuonshire but I pray you what others haue all these rebels both in Northfolke Deuonshire and Cornewall and other places done Haue they not said thus We be the kings true Subiectes we acknowledge hym for our Kyng and we will obey his lawes with such lyke and yet when eyther Commaundement Letter or Pardon was brought vnto them from his Maiestie they beleeued it not but sayd it was forged and made vnder a hedge and was Gentlemens doyngs so that in deede they would not nor dyd obey any thing Ah sir sayd the B. I perceyue your meanyng Boner as who should say that the Bish. of London is a rebell like them Yea by my troth quoth the Secretary The people laughing at Boner D. May. Whereat the people laughed Then the Deane of Paules said vnto him that he maruelled much and was very sory to see him so vntractable that he would not suffer the Iudges to speake To whome the B. disdainfully aunswered Well M. Deane Boner with his tauntes you must say somewhat And likewise at an other tyme as the Deane was speaking he interrupted him and sayd You may speake when your turne commeth Secretary Smith Then said Secretary Smith I would you knew your duetie I would quoth he agayne you knew it as wel as I with an infinite more of other such stubburne and contemptuous talke and behauiour towardes them Boner which the Commissioners waying and perceiuyng no likelihood
and to be as it were exempted from the daunger of the statute To which request diuers good reasons were made containing the discommodities that shoulde follow the graunt therof and meanes deuised rather to perswade you to obey receiue the generall and godly reformation of the whole realme then by a priuate fansie to preiudice a common order But yet vpon earnest desire and entreatie made in y e Emperours name thus much was graunted that for his sake and your owne also it should be suffered and winked at if you had the priuate masse vsed in your own closet for a season vntil you might be better enformed wherof was some hope hauing only with you a few of your owne chamber so that for all the rest of your housholde the seruice of the realme shoulde be vsed and none other further then thys the promise exceeded not And truely suche a matter it then seemed to some of vs as in dede it was that wel might the Emperour haue required of the kinges Maiestie a matter of more profit but of more weight or difficulty to be granted his maiestie coulde not After this graunt in woordes there was by the ambassadour now dead oftentimes desired some wryting as a testimonye of the same But y t was euer denyed not because we meant to breake the promise as it was made but because ther was a daily hope of your reformation Nowe to the second time you say the Emperors Ambassadours declaration made mention of a promise to you it might well so be But we thinke no otherwise then as it appeareth before wrytten If it were hys fault it was to declare more then he heard ours it may not be that denye not that we haue sayd As for the last time when you were with the kinges maiestie the same some of vs whome by these words your letter noteth doe wel remember that no other thing was graūted to you in this matter but as the first promise was made to the Emperour at whiche time you had too many arguments made to approoue the procedings of the kings Maiestie and to condemne the abuse of the masse to thinke that where the priuate masse was iudged vngodly there you should haue authority and ground to vse it About the same time the Ambassadoure made meanes to haue some testimonie of the promise vnder the great seale and that not hard to haue it but by a letter and that also was not onely denied but diuers good reasons y t he should think it denied with reason so to be contented with an aunswer It was told him in reducing that which was commonly called the Masse to the order of the primatiue church and the institution of Christe the kings maiesty his whole realme had their consciences well quieted against y t which if any thing should be willingly committed the same should be taken as an offence to God a very sinne against truth vnknowne Wherefore to licence by open acte such a dede in the conscience of the kings maiesty his realme were euē a sinne against God The most that might herein be borne was that the kings maiestie myght vppon hope of your gracious reconciliation suspende the execution of his law so that you would vse the licence as it was first graunted What soeuer the Ambassador hath sayd to others he had no other maner graunt from vs nor hauing it thus graunted could alledge any reason against it And where in your letter your grace noteth vs as breakers of the promise made to the Emperour it shal appeare who hath broken the promise whether we that haue suffered more then we licenced or you y t haue transgressed that was graunted Nowe therfore we pray your grace confer the doing of your chaplaines with euery poynte of the premisses and if the same cannot be excused then thinke also howe long the lawe hath bene spared If it pricke our consciences somewhat that so muche shoulde be vsed as by the promise you may claime how much more should it greeue vs to licence more then you can claime And yet coulde we be content to beare great burden to satisfy your grace if the burthen pressed not our consciences whereof we must say as the Apostle sayd Gloriatio nostra est haec testimonium conscientiae nostrae For the other parte of your graces letter by the which we see you misconstrue our good willes in wryting to you how soeuer the law had proceded against your Chaplaines our order in sending to you was to be liked and therein truely had we speciall regarde of your graces degree and estate And because the lawe of it selfe respecteth not persons we thought to geue respect to you first signifying to you what the law required before it should be executed that being warned your grace might either thincke no strangenes in the execution or for an example of obedience cause it to be executed your selfe Others we see perplexed w t sodainnes of matters your grace we woulde not haue vnwarned to thinke any thing done sodaine Truely we thought it more commendable for your grace to helpe the execution of a law then to helpe the offence of one condemned by lawe And in geuing you knowledge what the kings lawes required we looked for helpe in the execution by you the kings maiesties sister The greater personnage your grace is the nigher to the king so muche more ought your exāple to further lawes For which cause it hath bene called a good common wealth where the people obeyed the higher estates and they obeied the lawes As nature hathe ioyned your grace to the kings maiestie to loue him moste entirely so hath reason and lawe subdued you to obey him willingly The one and the other we doubt not but your grace remembreth and as they both be ioyned together in you his maiesties sister so we trust you wil not seuere thē for in deede your grace cannot loue him as your brother but you must obey his maiestie as his subiect Example of your obedience and reuerence of his maiesties lawes is in stead of a good preacher to a great number of his maiesties subiects who if they may see in you negligēce of his maiesty or his lawes wil not faile but folow on hardly and then their fault is not their own but yours by exāple And so may the kings maiesty whē he shal come to further iudgmēt impute y t falt of diuers euil people which thing God forbid to the sufferance of your graces doings And therfore we most earnestly frō the depth of our hearts desire it y t as nature hath set your grace nigh his Maiestie by bloud so your loue and zeale to his maiesty wil further his estate by obedience In the end of your letter ij thyngs be touched which we cā not pretermit the one is you seme to charge vs with permission of mē to breake lawes statutes We thinke in deede it is too true that laws and proclamations be broken daily the
can not forget your grace tolde me you woulde suffer no innouation and indeed if you deliuer this realme to the king at 8. yeares of age as the king his father whose soule God assoyle left it as I trust you shall the acte is so honourable and good as it were pity to trouble it with any innouation whyche were a charge to your grace more then needed beynge already burthened heauely And albeit in the commoÌ„ wealth euery man hath his part yet as God hath placed you the matter is vnder the kinges Maiestye chiefely yours and as it were yours alone ¶ If the 6. articles might haue continued stil al were quiet with Winchester how so euer it were els with the true church of Christ. ¶ Printers Players and Preachers trouble Winchester Euery man hath his eye directed vnto you both here abroad you shall shadow mens doinges if they be done which is one in commodity of high rule And for my part besides my duty to the kinges maiesty and the realme I would that your grace in whom since your gouernement I haue found much gentlenes and humanity had muche honor w t good successe as euer any had and pray to God that men would let your grace alone and suffer the realme in the time of your gouernement in quyet among our selues wherby to be the more able to resist forreigne trouble which your grace doth prudeÌ„tly forsee Certayne printers * Euery incerteinty is noysome I graunt But reformatioÌ„ of religion is not by by the cause of incerteinty in a common wealth nor maketh euery man to be a maister players preachers make a wondermeÌ„t as though we knew not yet how to be iustified nor what sacramentes we should haue And if the agreement in religion made in the time of our late soueraigne Lord be of no force in theyr iudgement what establishment coulde anye new agrement haue And euery incertenty is noysome to any realme And where euery man will be mayster there must nedes be vncertaynty And one thing is maruelous that at the same time is taught that all men be lyers at the selfe same time almost euery man woulde be beleued And amongst theÌ„ Bale when his vntruth appeareth euidently in setting forth the examination of Anne Askew whiche is vtterly misreported I beseeche your Grace to pardon my babling with you But I see my late soueraigne Lord and maister slaundred by such simple persons ¶ The realme is troubled by theÌ„ much lyke as the Prophet Hely was he that troubled the kingdome of Acheb ¶ Salt layd on a sore if it do vexe it the fault is not in the salt but in the fleshe which cannot abide it religioÌ„ assaulted the realme troubled and peaceable men disquieted with occasion geuen to enemies to poynt and say that after Wickliefes straunge teaching in the sacrameÌ„ts of Christes churche hath vexed other it is finally turned vnto vs to molest scourge vs for other fruite cannot Bales teaching haue ne the teaching of such other as goe about to trouble the agrement established here In which matter I dare not desire your grace specially to looke earnestlye vnto it leaste I should seme to note in you that becommeth me not And I know that your grace being otherwise occupied these thinges may creepe in as it hath bene heretofore sometime it may be heard for your grace to finde out or pull out y e root of this naughtines but yet I am so bolde to write of these of mine owne stomacke who haue euer vsed for discharge of my selfe to say and write in time and place as I thought might do good for reliefe of the matter remitting the rest to the disposition of GOD who hath wrought wonders in these matters since they were first moued and geuen me such knowledge and experieÌ„ce in them ¶ Wincâ—â—â—ster what he saith 〈◊〉 long as 〈◊〉 proueth 〈◊〉 it mattereâ— not whâ—â— he sayth as I ought to take them as they be for corruption and vntrueth I meane knowledge and experience of them that be chiefe styrrers so infect with vntruth as they cannot speak or report truly in common matters The pretence is of the spirit and al is for the flesh Women and meat with liberty of hand and tongue a dissolution and dissipation of all estates cleane contrarious to the place GOD hath called your Grace thereunto * A 〈◊〉 sight in 〈◊〉 sonne 〈…〉 Duke of Saxonâ—â—â— king ¶ True reâ—ligion of the opinâ—â—â— of these Germaâ—â—â— wil be 〈◊〉 not to disaâ—gree whâ—â— the Bysâ—â—â— of Wincheâ—ster shal 〈◊〉 be able to proue the contrary as yet he hath not done it hitherto For it tendeth all to confusion disorder which is the effect of vntrueth Bale hath set forth a prayer for the Duke I. of Saxe wherein the Duke remitteth to Gods iudgement to be shewed here in this world the iustnesse of his cause concerning religion and desireth GOD if hys cause be not good to order him to be taken and to be spoiled of his honor and possessions with many such gay wordes whereby to tempt God since which prayer the Duke is indeed taken as all the world sayth at the time of his taking as the account is made such straungenesse in the sonne as we saw it here as hath not bene sene They happened both together this we know and be both maruelous but whether the one were a token ordered to concurre with other God knoweth and manne cannot define Many common wealthes haue continued without the B. of Romes iurisdiction but without true religion and with such opinions as Germany maynteyned no estate hath coâ—â—â—â—ned in the circuit of the world to vs knowne since Christ câ—me For the Turkes and Tartarres gouernement is as it were a continuall warre and they vphold theyr rule with subduing of nobility by fyre and sworde * Germaâ—â— with 〈◊〉 religion 〈◊〉 doth starâ— notwithstanding Wynchestâ—â— and the Emperour did withstand theâ— what that they both could His argument Goâ— lawe hath rule of all Men wâ—â—meÌ„ say the vnderstanâ— Gods law Ergo men and wemâ—â— haue rule all Nego argument quia const 4. terminâ—â—â— His argument shouâ—â— thus procead Goâ— lawe hath rule of all Men and wemen 〈◊〉 they are Gods law Ergo such men wâ—â—men haue rule of alâ— thus is thâ— forme of the 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 matter 〈◊〉 Wyncheâ—â— a friend 〈◊〉 lent thou he loued fishe The actiâ—â— of Christ haue 〈◊〉 and â—ooâ— endes 〈◊〉 were 〈◊〉 to fâ—â—â—fill the 〈◊〉 Some peâ—â—â—liar to 〈◊〉 owne peâ—â—sone Some peâ—â—tayning 〈◊〉 publike ample Germanye with theyr new religion could neuer haue stand though the Emperor had let them alone for if it be perswaded the vnderstanding of Gods lawe to be at large in women and children wherby they may haue the rule of that and theÌ„ Gods law must be the rule of all is not hereby the rule of all brought into theyr handes These of some will be called witty reasons but they
Vowes 〈◊〉 going 〈◊〉 pilgrimaâ—â— 2 Item that any person may lawfully marrie without any dispensation from the B. of Rome or any other manne with any persone whome it is not prohibited to contracte matrimonie by the lawe Leuiticall 3 Item that the vowing and going of pilgrimage to Images or to the bones and reliques of any Sainctes hath ben superstitiously vsed and cause of much wickednes and idolatrie and therfore iustly abolished by the said late king of famous memorie and the Images and reliques so abused haue ben of great and godly consideratioÌ„s defaced and destroyed 4 Item that the counterfaiting of S. Nicholas S. Clement S. Katherine Gaddinâ—â—â—bout 〈◊〉 S. Nichoâ—â—â— c. Scriptureâ— be in thâ— vulgare tongue and S. Edmond by children heeretofore brought into the church was a meere mockerye foolishnesse and therefore iustly abolished and taken away 5 Item it is conuenient and godly that y e scripture of the olde Testament and new that is the whole Bible be had in English and published to be read of euery man that who soeuer doth repel dehort me from the reading therof doth euell and damnably 6 Item that the sayd late king of iust ground and reason did receiue into hys handes the authoritie and disposition of chauntries and such liuings as were geueÌ„ for the maintenaunce of priuate masses and did well change diuers of them to other vses 7 Also the kings maiestie that now is by the aduise consent of the Parliament did vpon iuste ground and reason Chauntâ—â— Masses 〈◊〉 put dowâ— suppresse abolish and take away the sayd chauntryes and suche other liuings as were vsed and occupied for maintenaunce of priuate Masses and Masses satisfactorye for the soules of theÌ„ which are dead or finding of obites lights or other like things The 〈◊〉 full of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chaunges to the Câ—â—â—munion the Masse that was wonte to be sayde of priestes was full of abuses and had very fewe thinges of Christes institution besides the Epistle Gospell Lordes prayer and the wordes of the Lords supper the rest for the more part were inueÌ„ted and deuised by bishops of Rome and by other men of the same sort and therfore iustly taken away by the statutes and lawes of this realme and the coÌ„munion which is placed in the stead thereof is very godly and agreeable to the Scriptures 8 Item that it is most conuenient and fit and according to the first institution that all Christen men should receiue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in both the kindes Anno 1550. that is in bread and wine 9 And the masse wherein the Priest doth onely receiue and the other doe but looke on is but the inuention of man and the ordinance of the bishop of Romes churche nor agreeable to Scripture 10 Item that vpon good and godly coÌ„siderations it is ordred in the said boke and order that the Sacrament should not be lifted vp and shewed to the people to be adored but to be w t godly deuotion receiued as it was first instituted 11 Item that it is well politikely and godly done that the kings maiestie by Act of Parlament hath commanded all images which haue stande in Churches or Chappels to be clerely abolished dâ—faced least hereafter at any time they should geue occasion of Idolatrie or be abused as many of them heretofore haue bene with pilgrimages and such Idolatrous worshipping 12 And also that for like godly and good considerations by the same authoritie of Parliament all Masse bokes Cowchers Grailes and other bokes of the seruice in latin heretofore vsed should be abolished and defaced as wel for certaine superstitions in them contained as also to auoid dissention and y t the saide seruice in the church should be thorow the whole realme in one vniform conformitie and no occasion through those olde bookes to the contrary 13 That bishops priests and deacons haue no commaundement of the law of God either to vow chastitie or to abstaine continually from mariage Vowel chaâ—â—ity of Priestes hath no coÌ„maundemeÌ„t of God 14 Item that al canons coÌ„stitutions lawes positiue and ordinances of man which doe prohibite or forbid mariage to any bishoppe priest or deacon be iustly and vpon godly grounds and coÌ„siderations taken away and abolished by authority of Parlament 15 The Homilies lately commanded and set foorth by the kings maiestye to be red in the congregation of England are godly and wholesome Homelies â—o be read in â—he church and doe teache such doctrine as ought to be embraced of all men 16 The boke set forth by the kings maiesty by authority of Parliament containing the forme maner of making and consecrating of archbishops The kinges booke of order bishops priests and deacons is godly in no poynt contrary to the wholesom doctrine of the gospel therfore ought to be receiued and approued of all the faithfull members of the church of England and namely the ministers of Gods worde by them commended to the people 17 That the orders of Subdeacon Benet and Colet and suche others as were commonly called Minores ordines Orders of Subdeacon Benet Colet needâ—es in the Church Doctrine of our saluatioÌ„ sufficiently contayned 〈◊〉 the scripture Paraphrases of Erasmus be not necessarye by the woorde of God to be reckened in the church and be iustly left out in the sayd booke of orders 18 That the holy Scriptures containe sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eternal saluatioÌ„ through faith in Iesus Christ and that nothing is to be taught as required of necessity to eternal saluation but that which may be concluded and prooued by the holy Scriptures 19 That vpon good and godly considerations it was and is commaunded by the kings maiesties Iniunctions that the Paraphrases of Erasmus in English shoulde be set vp in some conuenient place in euery parish Churche of thys realme where as the parishioners may most commodiously resort to read the same 20 And because these Articles aforesaid do containe onely such matters as be already published and openly set forthe by the kings maiesties authority by the aduise of his highnesse Counsaile for many great and godly considerations and amongst others for the common tranquillity and vnity of the realme Wynchester required to â—ubscribe to these articles his maiesties pleasure by the aduise aforesayd is that you the B. of Winchester shall not only affirm these Articles wyth subscription of your hande but also declare and professe your selfe well contented willing and ready to publish and preach the same at such times and places and before suche audience as to his Maiestie from time to time shal seeme conuenient and requisite vpon the pain of incurring suche penalties and punishmentes as for not doing the same maye by his Maiesties lawes be inflicted vpon you These Articles were sent the 15. of Iuly The bishop of Winchester receiuing and perusing these Articles
time of king Henry the thirde the same time the Barons as our Lordes do now demaunded aide of the Maior and citie of London and that in a rightfull cause for the common weale which was for y e execution of diuers good lawes against y e king which would not suffer those lawes to be put in execution and the citie did aide them it came to an open battel and the Lordes preuailed against y e king and tooke the king and sonne prisoners and vpon certaine conditions the Lordes restored the kinge and his sonne againe to their liberties among all other conditions thys was one that the king should not only graunt his pardon to the lordes but also to the citizens of London the which was graunted yea and the same was ratified by act of parlament But what folowed of it Was it forgotteÌ„ No surely nor forgeuen neither during the kings life The liberties of the citie were taken away straungers appoynted to be our heads and gouernours the Citizens geuen awaye body and goods and from one persecution to an other wer most miserably afflicted Such is it to enter into the wrath of a Prince as Salomon sayeth The wrath and indignation of a Prince is death Wherfore for as much as this aide is required of the kinges Maiestie 〈◊〉 wrath 〈…〉 be 〈◊〉 whose voyce wee ought to hearken vnto for he is our high Shepehearde rather then vnto the Lordes and yet I woulde not wishe the Lordes to be clearely shaken off my counsell is that they wyth vs and we with them maye ioyne in sute and make our moste humble petition to the kings maiestie that it would please his highnes to heare such complaint against the gouernement of the Lorde Protectoure as maye be iustly alleaged and prooued and I doubte not but thys matter will be so pacified that neither shal the king nor yet the Lordes haue cause to seeke for further aide neither we to offende any of them both After this tale the Commons stayed and the Lorde Maior and his brethren for that time brake vppe till they had further communed wyth the Lordes To make short I lette passe what order by the Citie was taken 〈◊〉 is to 〈◊〉 noted 〈◊〉 the City leuied 〈◊〉 men but they were not 〈◊〉 But the conclusion was that the Lordes vppon what occasion I knowe not sate the next daye in Counsaile in the Starre chamber from thence sente sir Philip Hobby wyth theyr letter of credence to the kings maiestie beseeching his maiestie to geue credit to that which the sayd sir Philip should declare vnto his maiestye in their names and y e king gaue him liberty to speake and most gently heard all that he had to say Who so haÌ„dled the matter declaring his message in the name of the Lords that in the end the Lord Protector was commaunded from the kings presence The Lord Protector committed to prison in Winsore castle The Lord Protector committed to the towâ—â— Articles obiected against the â—ord Protectour shortly was committed to warde in a tower within the castle of Windsore called Bewchamp Tower and soone after were stayed sir Tho. Smith maister Whalley master Fisher many other gentlemen that attended vpon the Lorde Protectour The same day the Lordes of the Counsaile resorted to the Kinge and the next day they brought from thence the Lorde Protector and the other that were there stayed and conueyed them through the Citie of London vnto the Tower and there left them Shortlye after the Lordes resorted vnto the Tower and there charged the Lorde Protectour with sundry articles as follow Articles obiected against the Lord Protectour 1 IN primis you tooke vppon you the office of Protectour and Gouernour vpon condition expressely and specially that you woulde doe nothinge in the kinges affaires publikely or priuately but by the assent of the late kinges executors 2 Also you contrary to the sayde condition of your owne authority did stay and let iustice and subuerted the lawes as wel by your letters as by your commaundements 3 Also you caused diuers persones being arested and imprisoned for treason murder manslaughter and felonie to be discharged and set at large against the kings lawes and statutes of this realme 4 Also you haue made and ordained Lieutenants for the kings armies other weighty affaires vnder your owne wryting and seale 5 Also you haue communed with the Ambassadours of other Realmes discoursing alone with them the waighty causes of this Realme 6 Also you haue sometime rebuked checked and taunted as well priuately as openly diuers of the kings moste honourable Counsailours for shewing declaring theyr aduises and opinions against your purposes in the kings waightye affaires sayinge sometimes to them that you neede not to open matters vnto them and would therfore be otherwise aduised and that you would if they were not agreeable to your opinyon put them oute and take other at your pleasure 7 Also you had and helde against the lawe in your owne house a Courte of Requestes and thereby did enforce diuers the kinges subiectes to answeare for their free holdes and goodes and determined the same to the subuersion of the same lawes 8 Also you being no Officer without the aduise of the Counsaile or the more part of them did dispose of the Offices of the kings gift for money and graunted leases and Wardes of the kings and gaue presentations to the kings benefices bishoprikes hauing no authority so to do And farther you did meddle with the selling of y e kings landes 9 Also you commaunded Multiplication and Alcumistry to be practised to abuse the kings coyne 10 Also you caused a proclamation to be made concerning enclosures wherby the common people haue made diuers insurrections leuied open warre and distreâ—ed spoyled diuers of the kings subiects which proclamation went foorth against the wil of the whole counsaile 11 Also you haue caused a commission with certaine articles thereunto annexed to be made our concerning enclosures of commons high wayes decaying of cottages and diuers other things geuing the Commissioners authority to heare and determine the same causes to the subuersion of the lawes and statutes of this realme whereby much sedition insurrection and rebellion haue risen and growen among the kings subiects 12 Also you haue suffered the rebels and traitours to assemble and to lie in campe and armor against the king his Nobles and gentlemen without any speedye subduing or repressing of them 13 Also you did comfort and encourage diuers of the sayde rebelles by geuing of them diuers summes oâ— your owne mony and by promising to diuers of them sees rewards and seruices 14 Also you in fauour of the sayde rebels did againste the lawes cause a Proclamation to be made y t none of the said rebels or traitors shuld be sued or vexed by any person for any their offences in the said rebellion to the clear subuersion of the same lawes 15 Also you haue
letter of execution from the Kinge and the Counsaile the foresayde Duke and Uncle to the Kyng beinge founde no traitour onely being caste by the Acte of Fellonye was deliuered vnto the Sheriffes and so brought to the place of execution Touching which execution a few words here woulde be bestowed in describing the wonderful order and maner thereof according as it hath faithfully ben suggested to vs vppon the credite of a certaine noble Personage who not onely was there present at the deede doing but also in a maner next vnto him vpon the scaffolde beholding the order of all things with his eies and with his penne also reporting the same in order and maner as here foloweth In the yeare of our Lorde 1552. the 22. day of Ianuary in the sixte yeare of the raigne of king Edward the sixte he being yet vnder age and gouernaunce of Tutours the noble Duke of Somersette vncle to kynge Edwarde was brought out of the tower of London and accordinge to the maner deliuered to the Sheriffes of the Citie and compassed round about w t a great number of armed men both of the garde and others he was brought vnto the scaffolde on Tower hill where as hee nothing chaunging neyther voyce nor countenance but in a maner with the same gesture whych he commonly vsed at home kneeling downe vppon both his knees and lifting vpp his handes commended himselfe vnto God After that he had ended a fewe short prayers standing vp againe and turning him selfe towarde the East side of the Scaffold nothing at all abashed as it seemed vnto me standing about the middest of the Scaffold and diligently marking all things neither with the sight of the axe The cheaâ—â—â—full counteâ—nance of 〈◊〉 Duke of Somerset his death neyther yet of the hangman or of present death but wyth the like alacritie and chearefulnesse of minde and countenance as before times he was accustomed to heare the causes and Supplication of other and especially the poore towardes whom as it were with a certaine fatherly loue to his children he alwaies shewed himselfe moste attentiue he vttered these wordes to the people Dearly beloued frendes The worâ— of the Duke of Somerset peopâ—â— the peopâ—â— at his deaâ—â— I am broughte hither to suffer death albeit that I neuer offended against the king nether by word nor dede and haue bene alwaies as faithful true vnto this Realme as any man hath bene But for somuch as I am by a lawe condemned to die I do acknowledge my selfe as well as others to bee subiecte thereunto Wherefore to testifie my obedience whiche I owe vnto the lawes I am come hither to suffer death wherunto I willingly offer my selfe with most hearty thankes vnto God that hath geuen me this time of repentaunce who myght thorowe sodaine death haue taken away my life that neyther I should haue acknowledged him nor my selfe Moreouer dearly beloued frendes there is yet somewhat that I must put you in minde of as touchinge Christian religion which so long as I was in authoritie I alwayes diligently sette foorth and furthered to my power Neither I repent me of my doinges but reioyce therein sith that now the state of Christian religion commeth most neare vnto the forme and order of the Primitiue Churche The 〈◊〉 the Dukâ— Somerseâ— setting forth truâ— religion Which thing I esteeme as a great benefite geuen of God both vnto you and me most hartily exhorting you all that this which is most purely set forth vnto you you wil with like thankfulnesse accept and embrace and set out the same in your liuing Which thing if you do not wythout doubt greater mischiefe and calamitie wil folow When he had spoken these wordes A sodeinâ— noyse and feare of people 〈◊〉 the deatâ— the Duâ—â— Somersâ—â— sodainely there was a terrible noise heard whereupon there came a great feare on al men This noise was as it had bene the noise of some great storm or tempest which vnto some semed to be heard from aboue like as if a great deale of gunpouder being inclosed in an armorie and hauing caught fire had violently broken out But vnto some againe it seemed as though it had ben a great multitude of horsemen running together or comming vppon them Suche a noyse was then in the eares of all men albeit they saw nothing Whereby it hapned that all the people being amased wythout any euident cause wythout any violence or stroke striken or any man seene they ran away some into y e ditches and puddles and some into the houses thereabout other some being afraide with the horrour and noyse fell downe groueling vnto the ground w t their polaxes and halbards most part of them cried oute Iesus saue vs Iesus saue vs. Those whyche tarried still in their places for feare knewe not where they were And I my selfe which was there present among the rest being also afraid in this hurly burly stoode stil altogether amased looking when any man woulde knocke me in the head It hapned heere as the Euangelists write it dyd vnto Christ when as the officers of the high Priestes and Phariseis comming wyth weapons to take him being astonied ran backwardes and fell to the ground In the meane time The lyke story you shall reaâ— Caius Mâ—â—rius in Vâ—â—lerius Mâ—â—â—imus the booke chapter whilest these things were thus in doing the people by chance spied one sir Anthony Broune riding vnto the scaffold which was the occasion of a new noise For when they saw him comming they coniectured that which was not true but notwithstanding which they all wished for that the king by that messenger had sent hys vncle pardone and therfore with great reioysing casting vp their cappes they cried out Pardon pardone is come God saue the king Thus this good Duke although hee was destitute of all mans helpe The greaâ— fauour of the peopâ—â— to the 〈◊〉 of Somerâ—set yet he sawe before hys departure in how great loue fauour he was with all men And truely I doe not thinke that in so great slaughter of Dukes as hath bene in England within these few yeares there was so many weeping eyes at one time and not w tout cause For all men did see in the decay of this Duke the publike ruine of al england except such as in dede did perceiue nothing But now to returne from whence we haue strayed the Duke in the meane time standing stil in y e same place modestly and with a graue couÌ„tenance made a signe to the people w t his hand that they woulde kepe themselues quiet Which thing being done silence obtained he spake vnto them in this maner Dearely beloued frendes The word of the Duâ—â— agayne to the peoplâ— there is no such matter heere in hande as you vainely hope or beleeue It seemeth thus good vnto almighty God whose ordinance it is meete and necessary that we all be obedient vnto Wherefore I pray you all to be
testimonie agaynst this house These wordes were by the sayd bishop spoken with such a vehemencie that some of the hearers afterward coÌ„fessed their heare to stand vpright on their heades Thys done the sayde Bishop departed and so returned to hys house Testified by a certayn reuerend personage yet aliue being then the bishops Chaplaine ¶ And thus making an ende of this ninth Booke touching the story and raigne of King Edward and hauing also somewhat sayde before of the nature and disposition of the Lady Mary whereby the way may be prepared the better to the troubles of the next Booke following we intend the grace of God assisting vs therein now further to proceede in describing the actes and proceedings of the foresayde Lady Mary comming now to be Queene and aduaunced next after this godly King Edward to the Crowne of this Realme of England ¶ The ende of the ninth Booke The beginning of the tenth booke conteyning the horrible and bloudy tyme of QVEENE MARY The Preface to the Reader FORASMVCH AS WE ARE come now to the tyme of Queene Mary when as so many were put to death for the cause especially of the Masse and the sacramente of the Altar as they cal it I thought it conuenient vppon the occasion geuen in the ingresse of this foresayd story first to prefixe before by the way of Preface some declaration collected out of dyuers Writers and Authors whereby to set foorth to the Reader the great absurditie wicked abuse and perillous idolatry of the popish Masse declaring how and by whom it came in clouted and patched vp of diuers additions to the intent that the Reader seeing the vayne institution thereof and waying the true causes why it is to be exploded out of all Churches may the better thereby iudge of their death which gaue their liues for the testimonie and the word of truth First concerning the origine of this word Missa whether it came of Missath in Hebrue Deut. 16. or Mincha Leuit. 6. which signifieth oblation or whether it came of sending away the Catechumeni and persons vnwoorthy out of the place of ministration Isidorus libr. 6. Etym. Hugo in speculo eccles Tertull. contra Marc. lib. 3. Cypria de bono patient as certayne writers suppose or else Ex missis donarijs symbolis quae in offertorio proponebantur that is of gifts and oblations wont to be offred before the Communion or whether Missa is deriued of Remissa which in the former writers was vsed pro remissione or whether Missa pro licentia dimittendi populum is taken of sending away the congregation by the words of the Deacon Ite missa est or whether Missa hath his denomination of that which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dimission of the people alluding to the story of the Hebrues licensed of Pharao to depart out of captiuitie after the eating of the Pasche Lambe as I read in an old popish booke intituled De Sacramentis Sacerdotalibus or what tearme soeuer it be else either Latin Syrian Dutch or French or howsoeuer else it taketh his appellation as there is no certaintie amongst themselues that most magnifie the Masse so it is no matter to vs that stand against it To my iudgemente and coniecture this latter exposition of the word seemeth more probable both for that it is ioined with the word Ite which signifieth departing and also the time and order in speaking the same agreeth well thereunto For as the old Hebrues after the supper of the Lamb and not before were set at liberty streight way to departe out of captiuitie so belike to declare our mysticall deliuerance by Christ offred and slaine for vs first goeth before the action of the holy supper that done then the Priest or Deacon sayth Ite missa est meaning thereby the deliuerance and liberty which is spiritually wrought in vs after that the body of Christ hath bene offered for vs. Or else if Missa otherwise should signifie the celebration or the action of the supper it woulde not be saide Ite but venite missa est c. Moreouer besides other arguments there be certayne places in Cassianus which seeme to declare that Missa signifieth dimission of the congregation Cassianus de canonicis orationibus lib. 3. c. 7. Vigils were called in the olde tyme the assemblies of the congregation in the night in common prayer and fasting as where he writeth of him which commeth not in time to the howers of prayer saying it not to be lawfull for him to enter into the oratory Sed stantem prae foribus congregationis missam praestolari debere i. that he ought standing without the dores to waite for the misse of the congregation And againe in the next Chapter following he inferreth the same vocable Missa in like sense Contenti inquit somno qui nobis post vigiliarum missam vsque ad lucis indulgetur aduentum i. Contented sayeth he with so muche sleepe as serueth vs for the misse or breaking vp of the night vigill vnto the comming of the day c. But to let passe these coniectures this by the way I geue to the Reader to note and vnderstande that as thys word Missa neuer yet entred into the Church nor vsage among the Greekes so it is to be obserued among our Latin interpretors Socra Eccl. hist. l. 2. c. 13 Epiph. trip hist. li. 4. c. 13. Sozom. li. â— cap. 32. Epiph. trip hist l. 3. c. 1â— Socrat. l. 3. cap. 9. Epiph. trip hist. l. 6. c. 23. Socrat. l. 5. cap. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epiph. trip hist. li. 7. 〈◊〉 13. apud scipsos miâ—â—sarum celâ—â—brare solâ—â—niâ— c. Item collectas 〈◊〉 c. quod Socrates grece li. 5. cap. 22. inquit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The masse a double enemâ— against Chriâ—â— The Masse 〈◊〉 iurious to thâ— Priesthood 〈◊〉 Christ. Maior such as haue translated of old time the ancient Greeke Authours as Eusebius and the Tripartite history and others that where the Greeke Writers haue these tearmes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to call the congregation to conuent assemblies and so frequent together the old translator of Epiphanius and other translate vppon the same Missas facere collectas agere missas celebrare c. wherby it is not obscure to be seene that this word Masse in the olde time was not onely and peculiarly applied to the action of consecration but as wel to all Christen assemblies collected or congregations conuented according as in the Dutch language this name Messe signifieth any solemne frequency or panagyrie or gathering together of the people But of the name inough and too much To expresse now the absurditie of the saide Masse and the irreligious application thereof vnseemely and perilous for Christians to vse I will bring two or three reasons of the worthy seruaunt and Martyr of God Iohn Bradford to which many more may be also added out
of D. Tresham who supplying the roome of y e Subdeane in Christes Church A Popish exhortatiâ—â— of Doct. Tresham after he had called all the Studentes of the Colledge together with great Eloquence art persuasory began to commend the dignity of the masse vnto them declaring that there was stuffe in Scripture enough to proue the masse good Then to allure them to the catholick seruice of the Church he vsed these reasons declaring that there were a goodly coÌ„pany of Copes The great reasons oâ— D. Treshâ—â— that were appoynted to Windsore but he had fouÌ„d the Queene so gracious vnto him that they should come to Christes church Now if they like honest men would come to Church they should weare them on holydayes And besides all this he would get them the Lady Bell of Bampton that should make the sweetest ring in all England And as for an holy watersprinckle he had already the fayrest that was within the realme Wherfore he thought that no man would be so mad to forgo these commodityes c. Which thinges I rehearse that it may appeare what want of descretion is in the fathers of popery into what idle follies such men do fall Whome I beseech the Lord if it be his pleasure to reduce to a better truth to opeÌ„ theyr eyes to see theyr owne blindnes To proceed now further in the course race of our story where as we left being before in the moneth of NoueÌ„ber it foloweth more that in the * Where note that the Prince of Queen Maryes Statutes doth erre his suppâ—â—tation which saith that this Parlâ—â—ment begâ—â— the 11. of this monâ—â—â— which daâ— was then Sonday xij day of the same month of Nouember being Monday beganne the Parliament holden at Westminster to the beginning whereof both the king and Queene rode in theyr Parliament robes hauing 2. swords borne before them The Earle of Penbroke bare his sword the Earle of Westmerland bare the Queenes They had ij cappes of maynteinaunce borne before them whereof the Earle of Arundell bare one and the Earle oâ— Shrewsbury the other Cardinall Poole landed at Douer vpon the Wednesday being the xxi day of Nouember on which day one Act passed in the parliameÌ„t for his restitution in bloud vtterly repealing as false most slaunderous that Act made against him in king Henry the eightes tyme and on the next day being Thursday and the xxij of Nouember the King and the Queene both came to the Parliament house to geue theyr royall assent to establish this Act agaynst his comming Cardinal Poole arâ—â—ueth in England Ex Statuâ—â— an 1. 〈◊〉 Regis Pâ—â—lip 〈◊〉 cap. 8. Nouembâ—â— 28. Upon the Saterday being the xxiiij of Nouember the sayd Cardinal came by water to London so to Lambeth house which was ready prepared agaynst his comming Upon the Wednesday folowing being the 28. of Nouember there was generall procession in Paules for ioy y t the Quene was conceiued and quick with child as it was declared in a letter sent from the counsell to the Byshop of London The same day at this procession was present ten Bishops with al the Prebendaries of Paules and also the Lord Maior with the Aldermen and a greate number of Commons of the City in theyr best aray The Copy of the CouÌ„cels letter here foloweth ad perpetuam rei memoriam * A Copy of a letter sent from the Counsell vnto Edmund Boner Byshop of London concerning Queene Mary conceiued with Childe AFter our harty commendations vnto your good Lordshippe whereas it hath pleased almighty God amongest other his infinite benefites of late most graciouslye poured vpon vs and thys whole Realme to extend his benediction vpon the Queenes maiesty in such sort as she is conceiued and quicke of childe Wherby her maiesty being our natural liege Lady queene vndoubted inheritor of this imperiall crowne good hope of certayn succession in the crowne is geuen vnto vs consequeÌ„tly the great calamities which for want of such succession might otherwise haue fallen vpon vs our posterity shall by Gods grace be well auoyded if we thankefully acknowledge this benefite of almighty God endeuoring our selues with earnest repentance to thanke honor and serue him as we be most bounden These be not onely to aduertise you of these good newes to be by you published in all places within your Dioces but also to pray and require you that both your selfe do geue God thankes with vs for this his especial grace and also geue order that thankes may be openly geuen by singing of Te Deum in all the churches within your sayde Dioces and that likewise all priestes and other Ecclesiasticall ministers in theyr Masses and other diuine seruices may continually pray to almighty God so to extend his holy hand ouer his maiesty the kinges highnes and this whole Realme as this thing being by his omnipotent power graciously thus begon may by the same be well continued and brought to good effect to the glory of his name Whereunto albeit we doubt not ye woulde of your selfe haue had special regard without these our letters yet for the earnest desire we haue to haue this thing done out of hand diligently continued we haue also written these our letters to put you in remembraunce and so bid your Lordshippe most hartily well to fare From Westminster the 27. of Nouember 1554. Your assured louing frendes S. Winton Chancel Arundell F. Shrewesbury Edward Darby Henry Sussex Iohn Bathon R Rich. Thomas Warthom Iohn Huddilstone R. Southwell Also the same day in the afternoone Cardinall Poole came to the Parliament house Cardinall Poole commeth to the Parlament which at that present was kept in the great Chamber of the Court at Whitehall for that the Queene was then sicke and could not go abroad where as the King and Queenes Maiesties sittyng vnder y e cloth of Estate the Cardinall sitting on theyr right hand with all the other Estates of the Parliament being present the Byshop of Winchester being Lord Chauncellor began in this maner ¶ The wordes of Winchester for receiuing of the Cardinall MY Lordes of the vpper house you my Maisters of the nether house here is present the right reuerend father in God my Lord Cardinall Poole come froÌ„ the apostolicke Sea of Rome 〈◊〉 words 〈◊〉 Cardâ—â—all Poole As Ambassador to the king and Queenes Maiesties vpon one of the weightiest causes that euer happened in this Realme whiche perteineth to the glory of God and your vniuersall benefite The which Ambassage theyr Maiesties pleasure is to be signified vnto you all by his owne mouth trusting that you will receiue and accept it in as beneuolent and thankefull wise as their highnesses haue done and that you will geue an attent and inclinable eare vnto him When the Lord Chauncellor had thus ended his talke the Cardinall taking the time then offered began hys Oration wherin he declared the causes of
much ado and a great number also to be sore afrayd Ye heard a little before the Councels letter sent to B. Boner signifiyng the good newes of Queene Mary to be not onely conceyued but also quicke with childe which was in the moneth of Nouember the xxviij day Of this child great talke began at this tyme to ryse in euery mans mouth with busy preparation and much ado especially amongst such as semed in England to cary Spanish hartes in English bodies In number of whom here is not to be forgotten nor defrauded of his condigne commendatioÌ„ for his woorthy affection toward his Prince and her issue one sir Rich. Southwel who being the same tyme in the parlament house when as the Lordes were occupied in other affaires matters of importance sodainly starting vp for fulnes of ioy brast out in these words folowing Tush my Maisters quoth he what talke ye of these matters I would haue you take some order for our yong maister that is now comming into the world apace The wordes of Sir Rich. Southwell â—n the Parliament house for his yong master lest he find vs vnprouided c. By the which words both of him and also by the foresaid letters of the counsaile and the common talke abroad it may appeare what an assured opinion was theÌ„ conceiued in mens heds of Queene Mary to be conceiued and quicke with child In so much that at the same tyme and in the same Parliament there was eftsoones a bill exhibited and an Act made vpon the same the words wherof for the more euidence I thought here to exemplificate as vnder followeth ¶ The wordes of the Acte ALbeit we the Lordes spirituall and temporal the commons in this present parliament assembled Ex sâ—at â—n 1. 2. Phil. Mar. cap. 10. haue firme hope confidence in the goodnes of almighty God that like as he hath hitherto miraculously preserued the Queenes maiesty from many great imminent perils and daungers euen so he will of his infinite goodnes geue her highnes strength the rather by our continuall prayers to passe well the danger of deliuerance of chylde The iudgement of the 〈…〉 in God 〈…〉 wherwith it hath pleased him to al our great comforts to blesse her Yet forasmuch as all things of this world be vncertaine and hauing before our eyes the dolorous experience of this inconstant gouernment during the tyme of the raigne of the late king Edward the 6. do plainly see the manifold inconueniences great dangers and perils that may ensue to this whole realme if foresight be not vsed to preuent all euill chances if they should happen For the eschewyng hereof we the Lordes spirituall temporall and the commons in this present Parliament assembled for and in consideration of a most speciall trust and confidence thot we haue and repose in the kings maiesty Order taken by Parliament for Q. Maries child for and coÌ„cerning the politike gouernment order and administration of this realm in the tyme of the yong yeres of the issue or issues of her maiesties body to bee borne if it should please God to call the Queenes highnes out of this present lyfe during the tender yeares of such issue or issues which God forbid according to such order and maner as hereafter in this present Acte his highnes most gracious pleasure is should be declared and set forth haue made our humble sute by the assent of the Queenes highnes that his maiestie would vouchsafe to accept and take vppon hym the rule order education and gouernment of the sayd issue or issues to bee borne as is aforesayd vpon which our sute beyng of his said maiestie most graciously accepted it hath pleased his highnesse not onely to declare that like as for the most part his maiesty verely trusteth that almighty God who hath hitherto preserued the Queenes maiesty to geue this realme so good an hope of certayne succession in the bloud royall of the same realme will assist her highnes with his graces and benedictions to see the fruite of her body well brought forrh Trust disapoynted lyue and able to gouerne whereof neither all this realme ne all the world besides should or coulde receiue more comfort then his maiesty should and would yet if such chaunce should happen hys maiesty at our humble desires is pleased and contented not onely to accept and take vpoÌ„ him the cure and charge of the education rule order and gouernmeÌ„t of such issues as of this most happy Mariage shall be borne betweene the Queenes highnes and him but also during the time of such gouernment would by all wayes and meanes study trauaile and employ hymselfe to aduance the weale both publike priuate of this realme and dominions thereunto belonging according to the sayd trust in his maiestye reposed with no lesse good will and affection then if his highnesse had bene naturally borne amongst vs. In consideration whereof be it enacted by the King and the Quenes most excellent maiesties by the assent of the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the authoritie of the same c. as it is to be seene in the Acte more at large ratified and confirmed at the same Parliament to the same entent and purpose ¶ Thus much out of the Acte and statute I thought to rehearse to the entent the Reader may vnderstand not so much how Parliaments may sometimes be deceiued as by this childe of Queene Mary may appeare as rather what cause we Englishmen haue to render most earnest thanks vnto almighty god who so mercifully against the opinion expectatioÌ„ and working of our aduersaries hath helped deliuered vs in this case which otherwise might haue opened such a window to the Spaniardes to haue entred and replenished this land that peradueÌ„ture by this tyme Englishmen should haue enioyed no great quiet in their owne countrey the Lord therefore make vs perpetually myndfull of his benefits Amen Thus we see then how man doth purpose but God disposeth as pleaseth him For all this great labour prouision and order taken in the Parliament house for their yoÌ„g maister long looked for commyng so surely into the world in the end appeared neither yong maister nor young maistresse that any man yet to this day can heare of Furthermore as the labour of the lay sort was herein deluded The Prayers of the Papistes of what litle effect they are with God so no lesse ridiculous it was to behold what litle effect the prayers of the Popes Churchmen had wyth almighty God who trauailed no lesse with their processions Masses and Collects for the happy deliueraunce of thys yong maister to come as here followeth to be seene ¶ A prayer made by D. Weston Deane of Westminster daily to be sayd for the Queenes deliueraunce O Most righteous Lord God which for the offence of the first woman hast threatened vnto all women a common sharpe A prayer for
iustice nor vnwoonted to thy mercy It is well knowen vnto vs how maruelously thou diddest worke in Sara of the age of xc yeares and in Elizabeth the barren and also far striken in age for thy counsel is not in the power of men Thou Lord that art y e searcher of harts thoughts thou knowest that thy seruaÌ„t neuer lusted after man neuer gaue her selfe to wanton coÌ„pany nor made her selfe pertaker w t them that walk in lightnes but she consented to take an husband with thy feare not with her lust Thou knowest that thy seruaunt tooke an husband not for carnal pleasure but only for the desire loue of posteritie wherein thy name might be blessed for euer and euer Geue therfore vnto thy seruaunts Phillip our king and Mary our Queene a male issue which may sit in the seat of thy kingdome Geue vnto our Queene thy seruant a little infant in fashion and body comely beautifull in pregnant wit notable and excellent Graunt the same to be in obedience like * It is not best such one to be graunted vnto you 〈◊〉 being lyke Abrahamâ— Ioseph Moses and Salomon hâ— may chauÌ„â—â— to smel oâ— your corrupt doctrine and detest yoâ— bloudy tyranny c. Abraham in hospitalitie like Loth in chastitie and brotherly loue lyke Ioseph in meekenes myldnes like Moses in strength valiantnes like Sampson Let him be found faythful as Dauid after thy hart Let him be wise among kings as the most wise Salomon Let him be like Iob a simple and an vpright man fearing God eschewyng euill Let hym finally be garnished with the comelynes of all vertuous coÌ„ditions and in the same let him waxe old and lyue that he may see his childrens children to the third fourth generation And geue vnto our soueraigne Lord and Lady K. Phillip and Queene Mary thy blessing and long life vpoÌ„ earth And graunt that of theÌ„ may come kings Queenes which may stedfastly continue in faith loue and holynesse And blessed be their seed of our God that all nations may know thou art only God in all the earth which art blessed for euer and euer Amen ¶ Another prayer for Queene Mary and her conceiued chyld O Almighty father which diddest sanctifie the blessed Virgine and mother of Mary in her conception and in the byrth of Christ our sauiour thy onely sonne also by thy omnipotent power didst safely deliuer the prophet Ionas out of the Whales belly Defend O Lord we beseech thee An other prayer for the same thy seruaunt Mary our Queene with child conceyued and so visite her in and with thy godly gift of health that not onely the child thy creature within her conteined may ioyfully come from her into this worlde and receyue the blessed Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation enioying therwith dayly encrease of all princely and gracious gifts both of body soule but that also she the mother thorowe thy speciall grace and mercy may in tyme of her trauaile auoyde all excessiue dolour and payne and abide perfect and sure from all perill and danger of death with long and prosperous life thorough Christ our Lord Amen It followeth now further in processe of the story that vpon the Tuesday being the x. of Ianuary xix of the lower house of the Parliament with the Speaker Ianuary 1â— came to the White Hall to the kyng and there offred him the gouernment of the realme and of the Issue if the Queene should faile which was confirmed by act of Parliament within ten dayes after Upon Wednesday folowing Ianuary â—â— beyng the xxvi of Ianuary the Parliament was cleane dissolued In this Parliament among other things the bishop of Rome was established and all such lawes as were made against hym since the xx yeare of K. Henry the 8. were repealed also cardinall Poole bish Pates The Pope supremacy establisheâ— by Parlament Matters coÌ„â—cluded in the Parlaâ—ment Lilly other were restored to their bloud Also there was an acte made for speakyng of words that whosoeuer should speake any thyng agaynst the king or Queene or that might mooue any sedition or rebellion at the first tyme to haue one of his eares cut of or to forfeit an C. markes and at the second tyme to haue both his eares cut off or els to forfeit an C. pounds who so euer should write cipher or print any of the premisses to haue their right hand cut off Three statutes agaynst heretickes reâ—uiued Also in this Parliament three statutes were reuiued for triall of heresie one made in the fift yere of Richard the 2. an other in the 2. yeare of Henry the 4. and the third in the 2. yeare of Henry the 5. Also the doyng of M. Rose and the other that were with him was communed of in this Parliament and vpon that occasion an acte was made that certaine euill prayers should be treason agaynst the Queenes highnes The prayers of these men were thus God turne the hart of Queene Mary from Idolatrie or els shorten her dayes Wherof read the statute Ann. 1. 2. Reg. Phil. Mariae Cap. 9. As touching the taking of M. Rose his felows word was brought therof to M. Hooper being theÌ„ in the Fleete Whereupon the said M. Hooper sendeth aunswer againe with a letter also of consolation sent to the sayd prisoners the copie wherof I thought here not to ouerpasse ¶ The aunswer of M. Hooper to a letter sent vnto him concerning certaine prisoners taken in Bowe churchyard 〈◊〉 aunâ—â—re to a 〈…〉 sent 〈◊〉 him THe grace of God be with you Amen I perceiue by your letter how that vpon Newyeres day at night there were taken a godly company of Christians whilest they were praying I doe reioyce in that men can be so well occupied in this perilous time and flee vnto God for remedy by prayer as well for theyr owne lackes and necessities as also charitably to pray for them that persecute them So doth the worde of God commaund all men to pray charitably for them that hate them and not to reuile any Magistrate with wordes or to meane him euill by force or violence They also may reioyce that in well doyng they were taken to the prison Wherfore I haue thought it good to send them this little writing of consolation praying God to send them pacience charitie constancie in the truth of his most holy word Thus fare you well and pray God to send his true word into this Realme againe amongest vs which the vngodly Bishops haue now banished Ianua 4. ann 1555. ¶ A letter of consolation sent from M. Hooper to the godly brethren taken in Bow churchyard in prayer and layd in the Counter in Breadstreat THe grace fauor consolation and ayd of the holy ghost be with you now and euer So be it Dearely beloued in the Lord euer sithens your imprisonment A letter of 〈◊〉 Hooper 〈◊〉 of most â—eauenly â—onsolatioÌ„ I haue
the Christian Preachers Vnorderly proceeding of the aduersaryes aâ—gainst Goâ—â— people their goodes and bookes taken from them and they slandered to be most hainous heretikes their enemies themselues being both witnesses accusers and Iudges belying slandering and misreportyng your said subiectes at their pleasure whereas your sayd subiectes beyng straightly kept in prison cannot yet be suffred to come forth and make aunswer accordingly In consideration whereof it may please your most excellent Maiesties and this your high court of Parliament graciously to tender the present calamitie of your sayd poore subiects and to call them before your presence graunting them liberty either by mouth or writing in the playne English tong to aunswer before you or before indifferent Arbiters to be appointed by your Maiesties vnto such articles of controuersie in religion as their sayd aduersaries haue already condemned them of Request of the Preachers to stand to thâ— triall of their doctrine befoâ—â— indifferenâ— Iudges as of hainous heresies Prouided that all things may be done with such moderation quiet behauior as becommeth subiectes and children of peace that your said subiects may haue the free vse of all their owne bookes and conference together among themselues Which thing beyng granted your said subiects doubt not but it shall plainly appeare that your sayd subiects are true and faithful christians neither heretikes neither teachers of heresie nor cut of from the true catholike vniuersal church of Christ Yea that rather their aduersaries themselues be vnto your Maiesties as were the charmers of Egypt vnto Pharao Sedechias his adherents vnto the king of Israel Actes 1â— and Bariesu to the Proconsul Sergius Paulus And if your said subiects be not able by the testimonie of Christ his prophets Apostles godly fathers of his church to prooue that the doctrine of the church homilies and seruice taught and set forth in the tyme of our late most godly prince and king Edward the 6. is the true doctrine of Christes Catholicke church and most agreeable to the articles of the christian fayth your sayd subiects offer themselues then to the most heauy punishment that it shall please your maiesties to appoynt Wherfore for the tender mercy of God in Christ which you looke for at the day of iudgement your sayd poore subiectes in bonds most humbly beseech your most excellent maiesties and this your high court of Parliament beningly and graciously to heare and graunt this their petition tendyng so greatly to the glory of God to the edifiyng of his church to the honor of your maiesties to the commendation and maintenaÌ„ce of iustice right and equitie both before God and man And your sayd subiectes according to their bounden duety shall not cease to pray vnto almighty God for the gracious preseruation of your most excellent maiesties long to endure ⧠The ende of the tenth Booke Anâ—â— 1554. â—â—bruaâ—◠¶ Here beginneth the eleuenth Booke wherein is discoursed the bloudy murthering of Gods Saintes with the particular Processes and Names of such good Martyrs both Men and Women as in this tyme of Queene Mary were put to death ⧠The Story Life and Martyrdome of Maister IOHN ROGERS THE fourth daye of February suffered the constant Martyr of God M. Iohn Rogers concernynge whose life examinations and suffring here followeth in order set forth And first touching his lyfe and bringing vp Iohn Rogers brought vp in the Uniuersitie of Cambridge where hee profitably trauelled in good learning â— Rogers â—haplayne 〈◊〉 the â—archaunt 〈…〉 Rogers brought to the03 Goâ—pell 〈◊〉 M. W. 〈◊〉 〈…〉 at the length was chosen and called by the Merchants Aduenturers to be their Chaplaine at Antwerpe in Brabant whome he serued to their good contentation many yeares It chaunced him there to fal in company with that worthy seruant and Martyr of God William Tindall and with Miles Couerdale which both for the hatred they bare to popish superstition and idolatry and loue to true religion had forsaken their natiue country In conferring with them the scriptures he came to great knowledge in the Gospell of God in so much that he cast of the heauy yoke of Popery perceiuyng it to be impure and filthy Idolatry and ioyned himselfe with them two in that paynefull most profitable labour of translating the Bible into the Englishe tongue which is intituled The Translation of Thomas Mathew He knowing by the scriptures that vnlawful vows may lawfully be broken and that Matrimony is both honest and honourable amongest all men ioyned hymselfe in lawfull matrimonye and so went to Wittemberge in Saxony where he with much sobernes of liuyng did not onely greatly encrease in all good and godly learnyng but also so much profited in the knowledge of the Dutch tong that the charge of a congregation was orderly committed to his cure In which ministery he diligently and faithfully serued many yeares vntil such tyme as it pleased God by y e faithfull trauell of his chosen and deare seruant king Edward the sixt vtterly to banish all Popery forth of England to receiue in true Religion settyng Gods Gospell at liberty He then beyng orderly called hauyng both a conscience and a ready good will to helpe forward the worke of the Lord in his natiue country left such honest and certaine conditions as he had in Saxony and came into England to preach the Gospel without certaintie of any condition In which office after he had a space diligently and faithfully trauailed Nicholas Ridley then bishop of London gaue him a Prebende in the Cathedrall Churche of Paules and the Deane and the Chapter chose hym to be the Reader of the Diuinitie lesson there wherein he diligently trauailed vntill such tyme as Queene Mary obtaining the crowne banished the Gospell and true religion and brought in the Antichrist of Rome with his Idolatry and superstition After the Queene was come to the Tower of LondoÌ„ he beyng orderly called thereunto made a godly and vehement Sermon at Paules Crosse confirmyng such true doctrine as he and other had there taught in K. Edwards dayes exhortyng the people constantly to remayne in the same and to beware of all pestilent Popery Idolatry and superstition The Councel beyng then ouermatched with popish and bloudy bishops M. Rogers called to accompt for his Sermon at Paules Crosse. called hym to accompt for his Sermon To whom he made a stout wittie godly answer and yet in such sort handled himself that at that time he was clearely dismissed But after that Proclamation was set foorth by the Queene to prohibite true preachyng he was called agayne before the Counsel for the bishops thirsted after his bloud The Counsell quarelled wyth hym concerning his doctrine and in conclusion commanded hym as prisoner to keepe his owne house and so hee did although by flying he might easily haue escaped their cruell hands and many thyngs there were M. Rogers agaâ—ne called before the Counsell and commaunded
curssed and execrable doctrine in thy sundry coÌ„fessions assertions and recognitions heere iudicially before vs oftentimes repeated and yet stil doest maintaine affirme and beleue y e same and that thou haste beene and arte lawfully and ordinarily conuicted in this behalfe Wee therefore I say all be it folowing the example of Christ Which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should conuert and liue we haue gon about oftentimes to correct thee and by al lawfull meanes that wee coulde and all wholesome admonitions that wee did knowe to reduce thee againe vnto the true faith and vnitie of the vniuersall catholike churche notwithstandinge haue founde thee obstinate and stifnecked willingly continuing in thy damnable opinions and heresies and refusing to retourne againe vnto the true faith and vnitie of the holy mother Church and as the childe of wickednesse and darkenesse so to haue hardned thy heart that thou wilt not vnderstand the voice of thy shephard which with a fatherly affection doth seeke after thee nor wilte not be allured w t his fatherly and godly admonitions wee therfore Ste the B. aforesaid not willing that thou which art wicked shuldest now become more wicked and infect the Lords flocke with thine heresie which we are greatly afraide off wyth sorrowe of minde and bitternesse of hearte doe iudge thee and diffinitiuely condemne thee the sayde Iohn Rogers otherwise called Mathew thy demâ—rites defaultes being agrauate through thy damnable obstinacy as gilty of most detestable heresies and as an obstinate impenitent sinner refusing penitently to returne to the lappe and vnity of the holy mother church and that thou hast ben and art by law excommunicate doe pronounce and declare thee to be an excommunicate person Also we pronouÌ„ce and declare thee being an heritike to be cast out from the church left vnto the iudgement of the secular power now presently so doe leaue thee as an obstinate heretike and a persone wrapped in the sentence of the greate curse to be disgraded worthely for thy demerites requiring them notwithstanding in the bowels of our Lord Iesus Christ that thys execution and punishment worthely to be done vpon thee may so be moderated that the rigor therof be not too extreme nor yet the gentlenes too much mitigated but that it may be to the saluation of thy soule to the extirpation terror and conuersion of the heretikes to the vnitie of the Catholike fayth by thys our sentence definitiue which we heere lay vpon and against thee and doe with sorrowe of heart promulgate in this forme aforesaid M. Rogers and M. Hooper sent to Newgate After this sentence being read he sent vs M. Hoper I meane and me to the Clinke there to remaine till nyghte and when it was darke they caried vs M. Hoper going before with the one sherife and I comming after with the other with bils and weapons enough out of the Clinke led vs through the bishops house and so thorow S. Marie Oueries churchyarde and so into Southwarke and ouer the bridge on procession to Newgate through the city But I must shewe you this also that when he had red the condemnation he declared that I was in the great cursse and what a vengeable daungerous matter it were to eate and drinke with vs that were accursed A vengeable thing to be in the Popes Church or to geue vs anye thyng for all that so did shoulde be pertakers of the same great cursse Well my Lord quoth I heere I stand before God and you M. Rogers wordes to the the Bishop of Winchester and all this honorable audience and take him to witnesse that I neuer wittingly or willingly taughte any false doctrine and therfore haue I a good conscience before God and all good men I am sure that you and I shall come before a iudge that is righteous before whome I shall be as good a man as you and I nothing dout but that I shall be found there a true member of the true Catholike church of Christ euerlastingly saued And as for your false churche ye neede not to excommunicate me foorth of it I haue not bene in it these 20. yeares the Lorde be thanked therefore But now ye haue done what ye can my Lorde I pray you yet graunt me one thing What is that quoth he That my poore wife being a straunger may come and speake with me so long as I liue M. Rogers request to haue his wife come to him while he liued could not to be graunted For she hath ten children that are hers mine and somewhat I would counsell her what were best for her to do No quoth he shee is not thy wife Yes my Lord quoth I and hath ben these 18. yeres Should I graunt her to be thy wife quoth he Chuse you quoth I whether ye will or not she shal be so neuerthelesse Shee shall not come at thee quoth he Then I haue tried out all your charitie sayde I. You make your selfe highly displeased with the Matrimonie of priestes but you maintaine open whoredom as in Wales quoth I where euery priest hath his whore opeÌ„ly dwelling with him and lying by him euen as your holy Father suffereth all the priestes in Dutchlande and in Fraunce to do the like Therto he answered not but looked as it were a squint at it and thus I departed and saw him last Other good matter there is besides penned by M. Rogers in the prison which he thought and would haue aunswered if he myght haue bene permitted touching whych matter as heere vnder foloweth to be seene by hys owne setting downe HItherto dearely beloued ye haue heard what was said nowe heare what I purposed the nighte before to haue sayd if I could haue bene permitted Two things I purposed to haue touched The one howe it was lawfull for a priuate man to reason and wryte against a wicked acte of Parliament or an vngodly counsell whych the L. Chauncelor the day before denied me Thother was to proue that prosperitie was not alwaies a token of Gods loue And thys I purpose to speake off because the Lorde Chauncellour boasted of hym selfe that hee was deliuered fourth of prison as it were by myracle preserued of God to restore true religion and to punish mee and suche other whom he termed hereticks Concerning these two poynts in this manner I purposed to haue proceeded It is not vnknowen to you that king Henrie the eight in hys time made his daughter the Queene that now is a bastarde he abolished the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome hee pulled downe Abbeys and all this hee did by the consent of Parliament King Edwarde the sixte in hys time made lawfull the mariage of priests turned the seruice into English abolyshed the idolatrous Masse with all like superstitious truÌ„perie sette vp the holy Communion and all by consent of Parliament The Queene that nowe is hath repealed the Acte that made her bastarde hath
broughte in the Bishop of Rome and sette him in his olde authoritie beginneth to set vp abbeis againe hath made the mariage of priestes vnlawfull hath tourned the English seruice into Latine againe hath set vp the Masse againe w t like baggage and pulled downe the holy Communion and all this is done by consente of Parliament If the Acts of Parliament made in king Henries time in K. Edwards had theyr foundatioÌ„ vpon Gods word where vpon all positiue lawe ought to be grounded then these which are stablished in the Quenes time being cleane contrary to the others as they are not warranted by gods woorde so are they wicked and therfore to be both spoken and wrytten against of all menne as well of priuate as of publique persons If your Actes my Lord Chancellour which you haâ—e lately coyned I call them yours because ye only beare the swinge deuise and decree what yee list all other men are forced to followe be good and according to Gods woord then the former Actes were naught whych thing ye seeme to say in vtterly taking of them away and setting vp of the contrary if the former were nought why then did ye consent vnto them and confirme them to be good by your voluntarie and aduised wryting as it appeareth and will to the worldes ende in your Booke de vera Obedientia where you prooue the Queene a Bastard and the bishop of Rome to be an vsurper and to haue no authoritie in the Realme of Englande Yee must needes confesse that the moste parte of your Actes of Parliament in these latter dayes haue bene according to the fantasies of a fewe King Henry in his time established by Parliament in a manner what he listed and many thinges that might well haue bene amended In Kinge Edwardes dayes the Duke of Somersette and Northumberlande bare a great stroke in thyngs and did not all things syncerely Euen so since the Quene that nowe is came to the gouernement of the realme al things are ordered by your deuise and head and the whole Parliament house is ledde as you list by reason whereof they are compelled to condescende to thinges both contrarye to Gods manifest woorde and also contrary to theyr owne consciences so great is your crueltie For to bryng youre wicked purposes to passe and to establish your Antichristian kingdome whych I truste the Lorde wyth the breathe of hys mouthe will spedely blowe ouer yee haue called three Parliamentes in one yeare and an halfe that what you coulde not compasse by subtill perswasion ye might bring to passe by tyrannical threatning for if yee hadde not vsed cruell force in your doinges yee had neuer broughte to passe suche thinges as this daye yee haue to the vtter defacing and abolishing of Gods true religion and to the casting away and destruction of your naturall Countrey so much as in you lieth And as it is moste true that Actes of Parliament haue in these latter dayes bene ruled by the fantasies of a fewe and the whole Parliament house contrary to their minds was compelled to consent to such things as a few had conceiued So it muste needes be graunted that the Papistes at all times were moste readie to apply them selues to the present worlde and like menne pleasers to follow the fantasies of suche as were in authoritie and turne with the estate which way so euer it tourned Yea if the estate should chaunge ten times in one yeare they woulde euer be ready at hande to chaunge with it and so folowe the crie and rather vtterly to forsake God and be of no religion then that they would forgoe lust or liuing for God or for religion King Henrie by Parliamente accordinge to Goddes woorde putte downe the Pope the Clergie consented and all men openly by othe refused this vsurped supremacie knowing by Gods worde Christ to be head of the churchâ— and euery Kinge in hys Realme to haue vnder and nexte vnto Christe the chiefe Soueraigntie King Edward also by Parliament according to Gods woorde sette the marriage of Priestes at libertie abolished the Popish and idolatrous masse chaunged the Latin seruice and sette vp the holy Communion the whole Cleargie consented heereunto many of them set it foorth by then preaching and all they by practising confirmed the same Notwythstanding now when the state is altered and the lawes chaunged the Papisticall cleargie wyth other like worldlinges as menne neither fearing God neyther flying worldly shame neither yet regardinge their consciences othes or honestie like wauering weather Cockes tourn rouÌ„d about putting on harlots foreheades sing a newe song and crie wyth an impudent mouth Come a-againe come againe to the catholicke churche meaning the Antichristian church of Rome which is the Synagogue of Sathan and the very sincke of all superstition heresie and Idolatrie Of what force I pray you may a man think these Parliamentes to be which scantly can stand a yere in strength Or what credite is to be geuen to these law makers which are not ashamed to establish contrary lawes and to condempne that for euill which before the thing in it selfe and the circumstances remaining al one they affirmed and decreed to be good Truelye yee are so readye contrarye to all ryghte to chaunge and turne for the pleasure of manne that at the lengthe I feare GOD wyll vse you lyke chaungelings Anno 1554. Aprill and both tourne you foorth of his kingdom and out of your owne countrey Yee charge the Gospell preachers with the vndoyng of thys realme nay it is the turning papists whych haue not onely sette a sale theyr Countrey like Traitours but also troubled the simple people so that they canne not tell what they may beleeue For that which they affirmed and preached to be newe doctrine in King Edwardes dayes nowe they crie against it as it were moste abhominable heresye This fault I trust yee shall neuer finde at our hands Therefore to conclude that whiche I purposed for somuche as the Actes of Parliament of these latter times are one contrary to an other and those which yee nowe haue stablished in your time are contrary to Gods most manifest woorde as is the vsurped supremacie of the Byshoppe of Rome the Idolatrous Masse the Latine Seruice the prohibiting of lawfull marriage which Sainte Paul calleth the Doctrine of Deuilles wyth many suche other I say it is not onely lawfull for any priuate man which bringeth Gods woorde for hym and the authoritie of the primatiue and best Churche to speake and wryte against such vnlawfull lawes but it is hys duetie and he is bounde in very conscience to doe it Which thyng I haue prooued by diuers examples before and nowe will adde too but one other which is wrytten in the fifth of the Actes where it appeareth that the high Priestes the Elders Scribes and Pharisies decreed in their Councell and gaue the same coÌ„maundement to the Apostles that they should not preache in the name of Christe as yee haue also forbidden
his counsell that my life mother children brethren sisters and frendes with other delightes of life G. Marsh forsaketâ— kindred al togethâ—â— to sticke 〈◊〉 Christ. were as deare sweet vnto me as vnto any other man and that I would be as loth to lose them as an other would if I might hold them with good conscience and without the ignominy of Christ and seeing I could not doe that my trust was that God would strenthen me with his holy spirit to lose them all for his sake for I take my selfe sayd I for a sheepe appaynted to be slayne paciently to suffer what crosse so euer it shal please my merciful father to lay on me And so after I had desired them that if I were committed to prison my frendes might be suffered to relieue me they departed Mayster More afore this brought vnto me a booke of one Alphonsus a Spanish Frier Alphonsuâ— booke brought 〈◊〉 G. Marsh of all heresies wherwith the church of Rome which he called Christes true church had bene troubled since Christes time willing me to read and take Counsell of that booke appoynted me a place where this author did write agaynst them that say the lay people ought to receiue vnder both kindes This Authour I perceiued did vehementlye write agaynst Luther Melancthon PellicaÌ„ other Germaynes of this our time in all pointes defeÌ„ding y e blasphemous abuses and enormities of the Romish Church condeÌ„ning as detestable heresies whatsoeuer was written taught or beleued contrary to the same vsing for his stroÌ„gest and surest argumentes the consent agrement and determinatioÌ„ of the Romish Church So within a fewe dayes Mayster More came to me againe asking me how I liked the book I sayd the authour of the booke did in all poyntes beyng a Papist allow the rites and abuses of the Romish church Marshes iudgement of Alphoâ—sus booke and shewed him further that this author without authority and contrary both to the Scriptures olde Doctors did condemn for heresy the lay people receiuing of this sacrament vnder both kindes where as this Authour witnesseth his owne selfe that Christes church 900. yeares after Christ vsed the contrary So in conclusion he rebuketh me saying I was vnlearned erred from the Catholicke fayth stubburne and stoode altogether in mine owne conceite I aunswered for my learning I knowledge my selfe to know nothing but Iesus Christ euen him that was crucified and that my fayth was grounded vpon Gods holy word onely such as I doubted not pleased God and as I would stand in vntill the last day God assisting me and that I did not say or do any thing either of stubbernes selfe wilfulnes vayn glory or any other worldly purpose but with good conscience and in the feare of God and desired him to speake to my Lord and his Counsell that I might finde some geÌ„tlenes and mercy at theyr handes He made me but short answere Then I sayd I commit my cause vnto God who hath numbred the hayres of my head and appoynted the dayes of my life saying I am sure God which is a righteous Iudge would make inquisition for my bloude according as he hath promised Then he tooke his booke froÌ„ me and departed I continued still in Ward vntill Low sonday and after dinner my keeper Richard Scot came to mee into my chamber G. Marsh 〈◊〉 to Lancaster Castell and told me that two young men were come to cary me to Lancaster and so deliuered me vnto them a great company both of my Lordes seruauntes and others accompanying and bringing mee on the way vnto Rich. Addertons and somewhat further counselling and perswading like as is aforesayd To whome I made playne aunswere that in matters of faith I would geue place to no earthly creature So they comforted me and sayd y t they wer sory for me saying if I knew mine opinion to be good I did wel and so they departed willing my bringers to entreate me honestly My bringers by the way shewed me they were willed aduised to binde me and that they desired first to see me and after they had looked on me sitting at dinner they answered they would take charge of me beyng loose for they sayd I seemed to be an honest man The first night we were all night at Broughton and the second day we came to LaÌ„caster betimes at after noone and so they kept me all night with them of their geÌ„tlenes and on the morow deliuered me to y e Iaylor who brought me into the highest prison where I do remaine G. Marsh caused to â—old vp his handes at Lancaster amongest other malefactours After that the sayd George came to Lancaster Castle there being brought with other prisoners vnto the Sessions was made to hold vp his haÌ„ds w t other malefactors The Earle of Darby had this communication with him as here followeth Communication betweene George Marsh and the Earle of Darby Talke betweene G. Marsh and the Earle of Darby I Sayd vnto my Lord I had not dwelled in the countrey these three or foure yeares past and came home but lately to visite my mother children and other my friends and to haue departed out of the country before Easter theÌ„ next to haue gone out of the realme Wherfore I trusted seing nothing could be layd against me wherein I had offended agaynst the lawes of this realme his Lordship would not with captious questions examine me to bring my body into daunger of death to the great discomfort of my mother but suffer me to auoyd peaceably seeing I might haue fled out of the country and yet of mine owne will came to hys Lordship He sayd to his Counsell he had heard tell of me aboue at London and intended to make search for me and take me either in Lancashyre or aboue at London and asked me into what land I would haue gone The Earle of Darby chaâ—geth the calme of 〈◊〉 of heresie I aunswered I would haue gone either into Almain or els into Denmarke He sayd to his Counsell in Denmarke they vsed suche heresie as they haue done in England but as for Almayne hee sayde the Emperour had destroyed them So after such like woordes I sayde vnto him my trust was that his Lordship being of the honourable Counsell of the late king Edward consenting and agreeing to acts concerning fayth toward God and religion vnder great payne woulde not so soone after consent to put poore men to shamefull death as he had threatned me for embrasing the same with so good a conscience He aunswered that he with the Lord Windsor Lord Dacars The Earle of Darby L. 〈◊〉 and Lord Dacars in â— Edwards 〈◊〉 agreed 〈…〉 with one moe whose name I haue forgotten did not consent to those Actes and that the nay of them foure would be to be seene as long as y e ParliameÌ„t house stode Then my Lord did rehearse the euill luck of the Dukes of Northumberland and Suffolke with
the one nor the other And as for tumult none could reasonably be feared of any thing spoken agreable to the kings maiesties lawes as there did folow none nor the people or any man did offer my person any wrong or make tumult against me not withstanding players iesters rimers ballademakers did signify me to be of the true catholike faith Winchesâ—â—â— agaynst Players 〈◊〉 bâ—llademâ—â—kers which I according to my dutie declared to the kings maiesty from whoÌ„ I may hide no truth that I thinke expedient for hym to know And as the name of God cannot be vsed of any creture agaynst God no more can the kings name beyng vsed of any subiect against his highnes Wherfore seyng the abuse of this holy sacrament hath in it a danger assured by scripture of body soule whosoeuer is perswaded in y e catholike faith as I am findeth himself so burdened to vtter that vnto his maiesty as no worldly losse caÌ„ let him to do his duty in that behalfe and much lesse my Lordes priuate letters written without other of the counsails hands The 11. Article Item that after the premisses viz. in the month of May or Iune or one of them in the 3. yeare of his hyghnes raigne 11. 〈◊〉 his maiestye sent eftsoones vnto you to know your conformitie towards hys sayd reformations and specially touchyng the booke of common prayer then lately set foorth by hys maiestie whereunto you at the same tyme refused to shew your selfe conformable Winchester To the xi article for answer and declaration thereof he sayd The next day at after noone after he had preached Answeâ—â— the 11. 〈◊〉 when he looked for no such matter came to his house the right worshipfull Sir Anthony Wingfield and Sir Rafe Sadler knights accompanied wyth a great nomber of the gard and vsed themselues for their part according to theyr worships and I doubt not as they were appoynted Sir Rafe Sadler begaÌ„ thus w t me My L. said he ye preached yesterday obedience but ye did not obey your selfe went forth w t his message very soberly as he can and discretely I asked him wherein I obeied not He sayde touching my L. of Somersets letter Maister Sadler quoth I I pray you say to my Lords grace I would he neuer made mention of that letter for the loue I beare him And yet quoth I I haue not broken that letter I was mineded quoth I to haue wrytten to my L. vpon the receipt of it and loe quoth I ye may see how I begaÌ„ and shewed him because we were then in my study the beginning of my letter and reasoned with him for declaration of my selfe and told him therwith I wil not spend quoth I many wordes w t you for I caÌ„ not alter this determination And yet in good faith quoth I my maner to you and this declaration may haue this effecte that I be gently handled in the prisone and for that purpose I pray you make sute on my behalfe Wynchester 〈◊〉 Wynchester committed 〈◊〉 the tower Maister Wingfield laide his hand on my shoulder and arested me in y e kings name for disobedience I asked them whether I shoulde They sayde to the Tower Finally I desired them that I might be spoken wyth shortly heard what I could say for my selfe and praied them to be suters in it and so they saide they would After y t I was once in the tower vntill it was within 6. dayes of one whole yere I could heare no maner word message comfort or relief sauing once when I was sicke and me thought some extremity towardes me my Chaplaine had licence to come to me for one time then denied againe being aunswered that my feuer was but a tertian which my said Chaplaine tolde me when he came to me at the Easter followinge and there beinge wyth me from the morning till night on Easter day departed and for no suâ—e could neuer haue him since To M. Lieftenant I made diuers sutes to prouoke the duke of Somersets grace to hear me And if I might haue the liberty of an English man I would plainly declare I had neither offended law statute acte proclamation nor his own letter neither but al wold not help I shal report me to M. LieftenaÌ„t whether in al this time I maligned grudged or vsed any vnsemely wordes euer demanding iustice to be heard according to iustice When I had bene thus in the tower one whole yeare within 6. daies or 7. as I remember The Lord Chauncellour and Secretary Peter commeth to Wynchester in the tower came to the Tower the Lord Chancellor of England now being the L. Treasurer and master Secretarye Peter who calling me vnto them as I remember entred this They sayde they hadde brought with them a booke passed by the parlament which they would I should looke on and say my minde to it and vpon my conformitie in it my Lord of Somerset would be suter to the kings maiestie for mercy to be ministred to me Wherunto I answered that I trusted if I might be heard the kings Maiesties iustice would releue me which I had longsued for and could not be heard And to sue for mercy quoth I when I haue not in my conscience offended and also to sue out of thys place Wynchester denyeth to sue for mercy wher asking of mercy emploieth a further suspition then I woulde be for all the worlde touched in it were not expedient And therefore quoth I not guiltie is and hath bene allowed a good plee for a prisoner Then my Lord sayd why quoth he were ye not commaunded to preache of the kings authoritie in his younge age yet did not I told him I was not commaunded Is not quoth he that Article in the papers yee had deliuered you I assured him no. And after communication of the kings Maiesties authority wherein was no disagrement Take betweene the Lord ChauÌ„cellour and Wynchester in the tower then my lord Chancellor said I had disobeied my Lordes graces letter I told him I thought not and if the matter came to iudgement it should appeare And then I sayd to him my Lord howe many open iniunctions vnder Seale and in open Courte haue bene broken in this Realme the punishment wherof hath not ben handled after this sort yet I would stande in defence y t I had not broken his letter waying the words of the letter wherein I reasoned with M. Peter Secretarie what a controuersie was and some part what I could say further But what so euer I canne saye quoth I you must iudge it and for the passion of God do it and then let me sue for mercy when the nature of the offence is known if I will haue it Wynchester will acknowledge no offence But when I am quoth I declared an offender I will with humilitie of suffering make amendes to the kings Maiestie so farre as I am able for I shoulde neuer
offend him and much lesse in his yong age My L. Chancelor then shewed me the beginning of the acte for common prayer how dangerous it was to breake the order of it I told him that it was true therefore if I came abroade I would be wel ware of it But it is quoth I after in the act how no man should be troubled for this act vnles he were first indited and therefore quoth I I may not be kept in prisone for this acte Ah quoth he I perceiue ye knowe the lawe well enough I tolde hym my Chaplaine had brought it vnto mee the after noone before Then they required me to looke on the boke and to say my minde in it I answeared that I thought not mete to yelde my selfe a scholler to go to schoole in prison then slaunder my selfe as though I redemed my faults with my conscience As touching the law which I know not Winchester wil not go to scoole in prison I wil honor it like a subiect and if I keepe it not I wil willingly suffer the paine of it And what more conformitie I should shew I cannot tell for mine offences be past if there be any If I haue not suffred enough I will suffer more if vpon examination I be found faulty as for this new law if I keepe it not punish me likewise Then my Lorde Chaunceloure asked mee whether I would not desire the kings Maiestie to be my good Lorde At which worde I sayde alas my Lorde quoth I doe yee thinke that I haue so forgotten my selfe Wynchester desireth the king to be his good Lord. My duety quoth I requireth so and I will on my knees desire hym to be my good Lord and my Lord Protectour also quoth I that is wel sayd quoth my Lord Chaunceler And what will ye say further quoth my L. Chanceler In good faith quoth I thys that I thought when I had preached that I had not offended at all and thinke so still and had it not ben for the article of the supremacie I woulde haue rather fayned my selfe sicke then be occasion of this that hathe followed but going to the Pulpit I must needes say as I sayde Well quoth my lord Chanceler let vs go to our purpose again Ye will quoth he desire the kings maiestie to be your good Lord and my Lord Protectour also and ye say ye thought not to haue offended All this I will say quoth I. Winchester yet will not confesse himselfe to be an offender Winchester will not submit himselfe to the Lord Protector but to the law And yee wil quoth my Lord Chanceler submit your selfe to be ordered by my Lorde Protector Nay quoth I by the lawe for my Lord Protectour quoth I hath scourged mee ouersore this yere to put my matter in his hands now And in the latter poynte I varyed with my Lorde Chauncellour when I could not refer my order to my Lord Protectour but to the law and staying at this poynt they were cōtent to graunt me of their gentlenes to make their sute to procure me to be heard and to obtaine me libertie to goe in the galery and that I should heare of one of them within two daies following I desired them to remember that I refused not the boke by way of contempt nor in no euil maner but y t I was loth to yelde my selfe a scholer in the Tower and to be seene to redeme my faults if I had any with my conscience My body I sayde shoulde serue my conscience but not contrariwise And this is the truth vpon my conscience and othe that was done and said at their comming There was more sayde to the purposes aforesayde And I binde not my selfe to the precise forme of wordes but to the substaunce of the matter and fashion of the intreating So neare as I can remember I haue truely discharged mine oth But I heard no more of my matter in one whole yere after almost wythin 14. dayes notwithstāding two letters wrytten by me to the Counsaile of most humble request to be heard according to iustice And then at y e ende of 2. yeres almost came vnto me the Duke of Somerset with other of the counsel which matter because it is left out here I shall not touch but prepare it in a matter aparte for declaration of my behauiour at all times The 12. Article Item that after that c. the 9. day of Iuly in the 4. yeare of his Maiesties raign his highnes sent vnto you his graces letters with a certaine submission and Articles whereunto his grace willed and commaunded you to subscribe to whiche submission you contemptuously refused to subscribe Winchester To the 12. article for answer therunto he graunted that about the time mentioned in this Article the Lorde Treasurer the Erle of Warwike lord great maister The kings letter deliuered to Winchester in the tower sir William Harbert and M. Secretary Peter came to the tower and called me before them and deliuered vnto me the Kynges maiesties letters which I haue to shew and receiued them at the handes of the lord Treasurer vpon my knees kissed them as my duety was and still vpon my knees red them where as they right gently required me to take more ease to go apart with them consider them which after that I had throughly read I much lamented that I should be commaunded to say of my selfe as was there wrytten and to say otherwise of my selfe then my conscience will suffer me where I trust my dedes wil not condemne me therto condemne my selfe w t my tongue I should sooner quoth I to them by commaundement thinke if ye would bid me to tumble my selfe desperately into the Thames My lord of Warwicke seeing me in that agonye sayde What say ye my Lorde quoth he to the other Articles I aunswered that I was loth to disobey where I might obey and not wrast my conscience destroying the comfort of it as to say vntruely of my selfe Well quoth my Lorde of Warwicke Other articles put to Winchester will ye subscribe to the other Articles I tolde him I would But then quoth I the Article that toucheth me must be put out I was answered that needeth not for I might wryte on the one side what I woulde say vnto it and then my Lorde of Warwicke entertained mee verye gently The article which touched him was the first article prescribing him to subscribe which article he wisheth here to be put out and would needes whiles I should write haue me sit downe by him and when hee sawe me make somewhat straunge so to do he pulled me nearer him and said we had ere this sit together trusted we should do so againe And then hauing pen inke geuen me I wrote as I remember on the Article that touched me these words I can not with my conscience say this of my selfe or such like words And there folowed an Article of the